The Day My Life Ended

by Authora97

First published 27th of January, 2013

What do you do when you're out with friends at a karaoke bar and six people walk in looking just like ponies from Ponyville! Well, that's my problem.

CURRENTLY BEING REVISED!

Morgan Spencer is a reality traveling fan girl. After Twilight Sparkle reads a spell out loud, the Mane 6 end up in Morgan’s world! Morgan has to juggle her two lives, and figure out who she really is along the way.
(Be warned. Chapter 49 contains slight gore (at least by my standards of writings). The rest is still good)

---

The prequel. is up. Read if you want.

Chapter One (Revised)

Author's Notes:

Okay. So I rewrote this chapter to something I think is a bit better. Still some problems, but hey I first wrote this four years ago, haven't I made SOME improvements?
I'm going to stick to the original plot. I'm not gonna be one of those people that re-writes the story into something different than the original. I'm just making some chapters better, and filling in a few plot holes that have been niggling at me since I published the chapters. It's going to be a long process. My thanks to all that stay by my side.
If you liked the next chapter, give a comment or something along those lines.

“...Cause I feel so alive!” I sang. The music slowly faded and I happily walked off the stage. I had finished singing my favorite song at the coolest karaoke bar in Charleston, ‘Sing The Charleston’. Not the best name for a karaoke place, but we aren’t known for our naming skills.

Anyway, I saw my five friends excitedly waiting for me at our table. Five of my friends were waiting there, after they’d been encouraging me to branch out beyond my self-imposed solitude. Somehow, they heard I loved to sing so obviously karaoke was the best idea.

There’s Anna Bellingham. The brunette gave me a big sudden hug when I got back to the table. Hugs had never been my thing, but I knew she was trying to be nice. She was technically the eldest, at age seventeen. She was nice enough. She wore a white blouse, a brown vest, faded jeans, and cowgirl boots.

Her sister hugged me next. She’s my best friend, Caroline. Her hair was darker than her sister’s, like Anna had chocolate brown and Caroline had caramel. Caroline and I were about the same age, both of us fifteen. She had been the one insisting on this…‘girl’s night’. I was a bit too closed off to care much about it.

She had better fashion sense, in my opinion. The gray Snoopy t-shirt was a win. Then again...I was wearing a bright blue Smurfette shirt.

The other girls just gave me wide, excited smiles. Lauren O’Hara, our pale ginger artist, was a grade below myself and Caroline. She was sitting next to her best friend, Becca Twist. When she came to our school, she was pale and brunette. She got a fake orange tan and dyed her hair golden blonde. I didn’t really like either of them. It was just, we came from a small school so they weren’t a lot of other girls to invite.

The last was another new friend of mine, Maddie Cavuto. Another brunette, much more likable. She was obsessed with cat videos. I know because I’m her cat vid dealer.

“Morgan, that was amazing.” Caroline told me. I sat down with them as I heard the next person start singing, not entirely caring what the song was.

“Morgan, your song was amazing!” Maddie beamed.

“Thanks, I was scared for a second that I would mess up. But I didn’t so...that means we can have a toast of celebration.” Ever since I made friends with these girls, I found I wasn’t so quiet. That if you got me going, I could go on for ages. “Thanks so much for coming.”

“It wasn’t a problem, Morgan.” Anna assured. To be honest, I’m surprised she didn’t put her hand on my shoulder. She was always a bit touchy-feely. “We wouldn’t miss having some girl time.”

Caroline and Maddie made noises of agreement. Lauren and Becca looked like they’d rather be talking about cute boys or makeup. I don’t know, nor do I care.

Girls like them always got on my nerves. “I know! Let’s toast to me performing on a stage.” I decided, lifting up my soda. The girls excitedly raised their various drinks in celebration.

I was so happy. I had never, in the past 5 years, had ever seen this day coming.

Friends, sitting with me, on their own free will and we were toasting to me singing in public. Or that the friends went to school with me.

We all lowered our drinks. The large group of girls started exchanging small talk, I nursed my soda. I wasn’t much for small talk. If I had something to say about whatever they were talking about, I gave an opinion but then went back to my drink.

In between my fabulous one liners, I let my mind drift off to other things.

Time for me to explain some stuff, I guess.

My life hadn’t been good up to this point. Not to say I didn’t have it nice. I had a roof over my head, parents that loved me, clean clothes, an iPhone and laptop, and a TV. My dad used to be a pastor, now he’s a principal/math teacher at my high school. My mom was elementary school teacher, also cheer coach. a I have three younger brothers, who I had difficulties with. I was making great grades, top of my class. Honestly, from the outside it looked like I had it made.

It was less so if you knew what to ask me.

I was a typical teen. Instead of homework and studying, I watched TV. The same way all teenage girls do; laugh at the cool lines, fall in love with the boys, and dream of living in their worlds. This is where I get less typical.

Ever since I was a kid, I’d been able to visit those worlds. It’s...better than you can imagine. I’ve seen empires be built, true romances bloom, families be broken and rejoined, heroes given their capes and villains lose their way.

These girls around me thought I was fifteen. Can you imagine how surprised they’d be to hear I was actually 195?

My most recent adventures were to thank for the upcoming misadventure. To my slowly growing pride, I watch My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. I’d been in that world for...oh how long has it been? I think it’s something close to five years since I first went in that world. What can I say? I love Equestria. They have the best entertainment.

Though it took some work on my part, I was friends with most of the Mane Six, plus Spike and the Princesses. I think even Discord liked hanging out with me, but I’m not going to count my cotton candy clouds before they rain chocolate milk.

My inner musing were stopped by a flash of rainbow colored hair by the door. Most people would write it off as some rebellious teen getting back at her parents. You don’t get as old as I am without seeing past that.

“Morgue, are you alright?” Caroline asked, lightly tapping on my shoulder. “You look like you’ve just seen a ghost.”

“More like six.” I mumbled. By the front door of the bar I saw them.

The entire Mane Six. All of them close in age to me. They were humans! The only reason I knew it was them was their hair.

Twilight Sparkle wore a white long sleeved shirt with a vest perfectly matching her Equestrian coat. Her long violet pants led to her black two inch heels. She had slightly tan skin with a small necklace wrapped around her neck, shaped like her cutie mark, and her hair was exactly the same: dark purple with a regular purple and pink stripe.

Applejack had her signature blonde hair and hat. She also had an orange country work shirt and torn blue jeans. Her green eyes could be seen by me even under the dark lighting in the club. She had evenly toned skin as probably from working on the farm all these years. She had apple earrings stuck on her ears.

Rarity had kept her luscious purple locks. She had clear skin looked like it had only seen a few hours of sun. She wore a long white dress with her cutie mark just by her stomach.

Rainbow Dash had her hair and skin very similar to Twilight’s. She had a sky blue sweatshirt with her cutie-mark on the front. Dash wore a jean skirt with ripped black leggings and black boots.

Fluttershy had her rose colored hair cover her delicate face. She had just barely started a tan. Her pale yellow dress reached her ankles with pink ballet shoes. I couldn’t see her cutiemark but guessed it was somewhere by her ankles.

Pinkie Pie was practically bouncing with excitement. Her pink hair looked like mine after I had stopped brushing for a week and tossed and turned at night. She wore a short pink shirt just barely below her chest with three balloons, two blue and one yellow. She wore pink cargo shorts and sandals.

All six looked around until Pinkie’s bright blue eyes landed on me. She motioned for the others and they didn’t have the happiest faces on.

“Guys... I’ll be right back.” I told them as I ran out of my seat towards them.

I prayed to whatever all-powerful being was watching me to make sure this wasn’t the last girl’s night I had with my new friends.

Chapter Two (Revised)

It was my least favorite moment of life.

Maybe I’m just being overdramatic. I was fifteen, I was allowed to be a bit dramatic right?

...then again, the Mane Six were scanning the karaoke bar like Discord was hidden amongst the people.

The Mane Six were staring at people! On my Earth! Things had gone horribly wrong. How could this’ve happened?!

Oh yeah I wasn’t coming out of this okay.

“Are you alright Morgue?” Maddie asked. I turned to her, giving them my attention for a full three seconds.

If I told them I knew those girls, they’d start asking how. This was literally my circle of friends on Earth. They all knew it. Besides, the Mane Six had no idea what I looked like on Earth. If I spoke with them then they’d know I was me, that I was a liar. I didn’t want to betray my friends. In good conscience, I couldn’t let them wander around this place.

“I think I know those girls. I’ll be right back.” My feet carried me over to the ponies/girls who would now doubt ruin my new social life.

Twilight spoke to me first.

“Sorry...uh...miss.” Twilight struggled to say. Her cautious purple gaze was still looking around the karaoke bar. “But, we’re looking for somepony.”

Dear Storyline, these mares are doomed.

“Twilight. It’s me.” I answered.

The six women turned to me in surprise.

“I want to ask if you were looking for a girl with blue and silver hair, but I know you’d say yes and that would hurt my head.” I stated.

Their looks of surprise turned to betrayal.

“Let’s go outside. We need to talk.”

---

The cold January air brought some sense to me. The Equestrians were a bit off by it. They had been out here for a long time anyway, if their red noses and cheeks were anything. The cold has always helped me get a clearer head.

I stopped them outside the building, on the sidewalk where it was safer. Yeah it was in front of the window, but my friends wouldn’t see unless they actually looked.

Now was the time for me to address the situation with calm and focused answers.

“What on Earth are you guys doing here?! How did you get here? Why do you look like that?!” I angrily whispered.

So much for calm.

“Princess Luna sent for us.” Twilight explained. “She said something was wrong.”

Pinkie hopped in between Twilight. Her human face was uncomfortably close to my face. “And you weren’t at your house. So we thought ‘Where would Raspberry go?’ Then we remembered sometimes you just disappear and we needed to find you really really fast and Dashie found a picture of you except you weren’t you from Equestria you were you like right now!” Pinkie explained possibly all in one breath. How does she do this and not pass out?

Ok, first they broke into my house. Then went through my stuff and found my secret picture! That I hide under my bed, locked inside a small box, and had my daughter, Lilac, watching over when I went Home!

“I hide that in my room. Locked and the key is hidden in my house here, in another reality.” I accused.

All six of their heads lowered in shame. Fluttershy herself looked ready to cry.

I figured the story out from there, I think. “So after you broke into my house, you found my Special Things box. You broke that open, and stole found this picture. You realized I must be somewhere where ponies looked like that. You used the spell I wrote on the back-which I don’t completely know why I did-and found yourselves here, probably looking the way you are now? How am I doing so far?”

“Pretty close Sugarcube.” Applejack admitted. She seemed the person the most embarrassed about this. She was all about the truth and they no doubt used some lies to get into my house and to unlock the box. Probably thought it was all for a good cause.

“We’re sorry Raspberry but if you would listen for just a second.” No... No they were not going to tell me... Please don’t say it Twi please don’t. “We spent the entire afternoon looking for you. But then we thought of how to get back home. We didn’t have a return spell.”

Of course you guys didn’t. Why did they always have no way home? It was easy to get here but they have to spend like three weeks figuring out a way back.

“I don’t even have words to express how mad I am at you right now. Tell me...what was so important you had to practically break into my house, I don’t even wanna think about what you did to poor Lilac, opened my LOCKED box and touch the things I hold most dear?” I asked, folding my arms in front of my chest, giving them the evil eye.

I could be very intimidating when I wanted to be. Blame on practically being raised by cop shows.

“Princess Luna said she had received reports of magic use in the forest by your house at night. She said she saw you as a pony.” Wait...what? “There was a small flash and you were gone but, she didn’t know how to say this entirely, a bipedal creature with pale skin took your place.” Twilight explained.

“We went inta your house...to see that you was ok. We found them there picture of you and knew Luna was tellin’ the truth. She said that was the creature she saw after the flash. We’re sorry we did it, Raspberry, but we all thought Luna was crazy for thinking you wouldn’t be a pony. I’m sorry fer what we did.” Applejack apologized.

This calmed me down a little.

“So tell me, what was your brilliant plan after you found me and had no way of taking us back to Equestria?” Twilight, who had finally gotten the courage to look back up, stared her deep purple eyes at me.

“Raspberry, we were hoping since you go back and forth so often you would know they spell to take us back home. Do you?”

“I do know.” The mares calmed quickly, but I had bad news. “I know it’s a weird kind of magic, and sending you all to Equestria at once could kill me.”

“But...what about our families? They’ll notice if we’re gone!” Rarity gasped.

“Time freezes back there when I use the spell. Then again, it’s when I use the spell.” I thought it over. “It might be progressing at a slower rate because Twilight did it.

“Sometimes they move at the same rate, one week equals one week. It changes a lot but if we play our cards right you can be gone before the others notice-” Then I noticed they grew worried faces.

Something tapped my shoulder. I turned to see Anna and Maddie waiting for me. Yeah that’s a reason to start panicking.

“Morgan, who are these girls?” Anna asked.

“And what’s with their hair?” Maddie asked a little closer to me so as not to offend them.

We had been so close to them not meeting.

“Them? Oh, right. I should explain that. You see...um...uh...We meet online.” I grabbed Twilight by the shoulder and gently nudged her forward. “This is Tracey Simore.” Alright, one down five to go. I grabbed Dash and AJ next, “And these are Rachael Days and Abby Jacobs.” Almost there. “This is Paisley Pie but we all call her Pinkie.”

“I can see why.” Anna commented. Pinkie only smiled during all of this. I brought Rarity forward but Fluttershy barely moved.

“This is Ruby Adams and that over there is Faith Shadows.” My two friends nodded, happy with the names as I was.

“I’m Anna Bellingham, nice to meet you.” Anna slowly shook hands with them all, even Fluttershy. Maddie stepped up.

“And I’m Maddie Par, so how long have you known Morgue?” Ok, this question seemed reasonable.

“Two months.” I answered, not giving time for Twilight to answer. “Can you guys give us a second? We were just catching up on some stuff.”

Anna and Maddie realized I was safe and walked back to the group. It was probably to tell them about the people I was with.

“So when can we get back? I don’t even want to know what the humidity is doing to my mane!” Rarity proclaimed with a flip of her purple hair. Always a drama queen.

“It’s mid-January, winter and at around 10 ‘o’clock at night.” I told her.

“Still.” Rarity groaned. I let an exasperated breath, annoyed at this situation

They couldn’t wait another day (or at least until morning) for me to take them back! To them it would only be at most three hours! But no, I couldn’t even have a few days of peace.

“Did you not here the part where I said I could die from taking you home?” I challenged. “That using that spell on two ponies makes me pass out? Because the spell is using my magic to change your bodies back to your pony selves, then it’s creating an anesthetic so your bodies don’t feel the full effect of muscles reshaping and bones growing and shrinking? Cause that’s a bad feeling.”

“Raspberry, I have a question.” Pinkie suddenly brought in.

“Yes Pinkie?” I asked, letting the fact they’ll be here awhile sink in.

“Do all your friends look at people like that, because it’s kinda silly?” Wondering if I would regret my decision I turned and noticed Caroline giving me a strange look.

Great, now my friends would be suspicious.

I hated this. Lying to my friends but I had limited choices. They didn’t exactly have an open mind when it came to these things, well, Caroline and Lauren did.

Can’t this crap wait until morning?

Chapter Three (Revised)

Waking up was actually a delight. I’d had a dream that the Mane Six came to my town to arrest me for lying about who I was. That they broke into my house in Ponyville. If that wasn’t crazy enough, they showed up at my Girl’s Night.

I spent the next ten minutes getting ready for school. It was a cold day here. Weather around here changed on a whim, so I took advantage of the cold days. I wore one of my old shirts, deciding I’d just wear a sweater over it. All the while, I wondered if had actually been a dream.

I was so lost in my wonderings, I put on my old lollipop necklace. It would be awhile before I noticed it.

After spending three minutes in the bathroom on last minute hair and hygiene I began the trek downstairs.

“She’s up!” An all too familiar voice cheered.

Damn, it wasn’t a dream. I inwardly cursed as I found six colorful girls sitting in my living room. They all were still dressed as they were the night before, plus some dirt here or there. Had they slept outside?

“Why, why couldn’t you just be the worst nightmare of my life and let me live my life here in peace?” I groaned, making sure not to get the attention of the other members of my family who were all in various stages of getting ready upstairs. It would only be a few short moments before they came down.

“We’re sorry Raspberry, but we need to talk about this.” Twilight gestured towards me. I take offense to that.

“How did you even find this place? I thought we left you at the bar.” I asked, fighting off annoyance headache they were causing.

“We followed you, duh.” Rainbow Dash explained. Huh, she hasn’t said a thing about the whole me being a person thing. “And that reminds me. Why did you do this to us?” Ah, there it is. ‘I can always depend on you for that, Rainbow.’ “We trusted you and you were probably using us all along! Why?”

“I have my reasons, Rainbow Dash. How about I ask you why you didn’t just wait for me to get back? I remembered a Pinkie Promise I gave to my friends, the ones I was with last night, and dashed back here so I could make it. I was coming back to Ponyville, I guess during free period. I know you guys didn’t know about it, but I assure you I was coming back to Ponyville probably two hours after you broke into my house. Time works differently here.” I finished, expecting the question from Twilight about my confusing timelines.

I didn't really wanna explain to them about my ‘gift’ because no doubt Twilight would run some Unicorn test on my brain. I didn’t want her thinking of touching my brain. A part of me still hasn’t gotten over what she did to me when she met ‘Twilight from Next Tuesday’.

“What is a ‘free period’?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing Twilight. Ignore me.” The lie was the only thing saving me from explaining the human educational system. That is hard enough to explain to me, let alone explain to a unicorn. I heard my brother, Derek, coming downstairs, quickly. “My brother is coming. Hide!” I ordered.

At first, all they did was look at me confused until they heard the footsteps. They must’ve understood my need for them to hide. Pinkie, Twilight and Rainbow Dash hid behind our six person denim couch, Fluttershy hid behind the large pillar right by the stairs, Applejack hid inside our coat closet and finally Rarity hid by our pantry on the other side of the room.

“Hey Morg, you’re up early.” Derek accused. It’s true. I had woken up before my family. It was pretty common of me. I just usually stayed in my room until everyone else woke up.

Long years of Jumping had something to do with it. I just knew it. But I couldn’t tell my zombie loving, Doctor Who watching, Big Bang Theory fan, nerd of a brother that I had powers. He would go nuts. He wouldn’t believe me. He’d tell Mom and Dad.

“Yeah, I probably had a weird dream.” I lied. I noticed him walking towards the pantry so I quickly dashed in front of him. “I was just about to have breakfast Derek. Want anything? Cereal, eggs, toast?”

He looked at me strangely for a second. Thankfully he just passed it off as Morgan being Morgan. “Alright, get me the Froot Loops.” Derek said, going back to sit at the table.

Wow, I completely forgot to explain the first floor.

I had a basic two story yellow house with black tiles on the roof. The front door was about 7 feet tall and dark green. You first walk in and find our lime green welcoming room. To the left sat our fancy dining room with brown paint and a large white table with fancy white chairs with roses painted on two of them. By the door was the stairs with tan carpeting leading up to the second floor.

Right of the door was a small ‘meeting’ room. It had two brown wooden chairs, with the same design as a basket and zebra printing cushions. The walls were pale sunshine and my baby brothers emptied toy chest with all his ‘action figures’ and Disney toys scattered across the floor. None of us had the energy to clean because he would later scream his head off and make another mess of it all. This was also the room where we had the two pillars, one by the stairs and one by the wall, where we held photo albums, school books, drinking glasses, and just whatever we could fit.

If you kept walking straight past the door you would find our small coat closet and our living room. It had a six-person denim couch up against the back door (no one has gone back there to play since I was 10). Our coffee table was wooden and also covered in my baby brother’s toys. Mostly old Star Wars ones and crumbs of food he had ‘eaten’ there. It had a two-person brown leather couch facing the TV being held inside a tan wardrobe holding a bunch of DVD cases, broken DVD’s and my brother diapers (un-used of course).

Next to it was our other dining room. It had a polished wooden table with white tiles painted with grapevines and some old saying painted on them. It had six chairs for my whole family to sit. One of them was an old fancy chair we needed moved.

I’ll explain the kitchen later, but now I needed to make sure Rarity wasn’t spotted. She was just standing in the four foot long room between our kitchen and fancy dining room.

“You need to find a better hiding place.” I told her, careful to avoid getting Derek’s attention. “If we were playing hide and seek you would lose so badly, Rarity.”

“I didn’t have much of a choice, Raspberry.” Rarity whispered back angrily. ‘I love the name and all, but here it’s Morgan. It’s confusing to be called my pony name when I have hands.’ “But this was the first place I could reach before that...other human appeared.” Rarity explained.

The pantry was opened so I quickly grabbed the cereal I knew the rest of my brothers would eat.

There were only two other places Rarity could hide; the small bathroom or the garage. “Which would she hate less?” I asked myself.

Thankfully no one was using it or would need to, so I pushed her in the bathroom. The garage has a ton of spiders. The bathroom had a nice towel. She would fawn over that thing for ages.

“Finally, I was beginning to think you got lost or something.” Derek joked. He sat on the end of the table, where he wouldn’t see Twilight, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash hiding.

“Yeah, it was hidden behind two other boxes.” I lied again.

The rest of my family came down slowly. My mother, who was the shortest out of us all at 5’5, came down in her favorite dart blue shirt with dark gray sleeves going out to her wrists, jeans and brown heel boots. Her dirty blonde hair went to her neck and swooped towards it. Her sky blue eyes were chaotic as she tried to get ready for work at school.

My dad, at a whopping height of 6’3, came down next in his large orange shirt and baggy jeans. He wasn’t a small man and it wasn’t all muscles underneath it. His black hair was gone on the top for as long as I can remember. His natural tan didn’t go to any of my siblings but we barely cared.

My middle brother, Terrence, came down. He looked like Mom. Same colored hair, eyes and height. He wore his basketball jersey for the Lakers, must have a game tonight, and his all too familiar scowl. For an 11 year old he can really get grouchy. Terrence hated sports but Dad made him do some sports thing every year.

Derek looked like a much younger version of Dad. He had the dark brown hair, the deep blue eyes, smarts, athleticism, and height. He was only 17 months younger than me but two inches taller!

I was thinking of how to give the mares a minute or so to escape their respective prisons, maybe one at a time. Thank Storyline I was good at creating backstories on the spot.

“Mom, Dad, is it ok if my friend comes in?” I asked them as they got their coffee and cereal ready.

“Is she a student?” Mom asked. I hate how she was the co-owner of my school. She knew every student that came, and would know if six miraculously showed up on the spot long before I did. Maybe I could lie. No, they all had colorfully colored hair. Except Applejack.

Applejack!

“No, she works with her family. She decided to walk with me to my school today, give it a gander ya know?” I lied. AJ was going to be a little angry about lying. She can’t tell a lie to save her life...why did I pick her again?

“What’s her name?” Dad asked.

“Abby Jacobs.” I could almost hear Twilight’s nerves breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, I heard Applejack’s heart drop.

“When does she get here?” Mom asked. If they hadn’t met a girl I knew as a friend, then they were suspicious. Especially since the was the first time I met someone before they did. My social circle on Earth was really limited to about everyone at school.

“Now.” I walked up to the coat closet and opened the door, thankfully facing away from the dining room. “I heard it was chilly, need a sweater.” I lied. I can withstand temperatures 40-85 degrees. I loved the cold.

Applejack walked out of the closet. I ran to the door and opened it wide, hoping my parents could buy the lie.

“AJ, how are you?” I moved my hands as to tell Applejack to play along.

She was already having problems. Her green eyes shrunk, and her new human hands fidgeted nervously at her sides. “Ah-Ah’m doing alright, sug-sugarcube. Uh, you ready ta g-go?” She asked, stuttering over every other word.

“Just let me get my backpack.” I stopped. What about the others? The only other one I can make an excuse for is Fluttershy, seeing how she’s not facing the family. That and she looked the most terrified. The three behind the couch, and in the bathroom, would just have to wait.

Ugh, they couldn’t have just gone to Ponyville, could they?

“Oh and you brought Faith! Great. Perfect. Come on out Faith.” I motioned for Fluttershy to come out from her hiding spot. The ex-pegasus tried to stay hidden

“Care to introduce us to your friends, Morgan?” Dad commanded. It may have sounded like a question, but Dad was telling me they couldn’t be my friends unless he checked them out first. He was like that.

Please don’t freak out about her long light pink hair! I repeated over and over in my head.

“Sure Dad,” I walked up to Fluttershy, offering her my hand and pulled her in close. “Just say ‘My name is Faith, nice to meet you’ alright?” I instructed. She nodded. “You can do this ‘Shy, just breathe through it.” This calmed her down.

I closed both doors and brought them into the group of my family.

“Family, meet Abby Jacobs and Faith Shadows. Faith, AJ, meet my family. Now that pleasantries are done we should really get going. Bye!” My dad stopped me before I could even move an inch.

“Why is her hair pink?” Dad asked.

“She likes the color. So can we go?” I asked impatiently.

Dad gave them the once over, before giving a smile of near-acceptance.

“Where did you meet?” He asked quickly.

“Internet.” I answered quickly.

“How long have you known them?

“Since November, so like two months.”

“What stuff do you like to do?”

“We talk about TV, family, and what’s hot and what’s not. Normal teenage girl stuff.” I was spitting lies like wildfire. But if it protected my friends then I would do it. I double checked my poker face and practically had a staring contest with my Dad. “They’re taking me in...Abby’s truck.”

I won. Again. Of course, I never let Dad know what the score was. It was dramatically shifted in his favor.

“Okay, now no funny business. I wanna see you, at school, on time, understand?” My principal spoke. Yeah, my dad was the principal of my private school. It only concerned me when he taught me Algebra.

Waving good-bye and grabbing my backpack, I walked out the front door with Applejack and Fluttershy. The others still trapped inside. Maybe I should have put Rarity in the garage, then I could’ve let her out from here.

Oh well. Now I just have to wait.

“Uh, Sugarcube, how do you suppose we gonna get Twilight and the others outta there?” Applejack asked.

“Easy.” I lied.

Applejack gave me a look, saying ‘go on.’

“A true mastermind like myself doesn’t give up her plans so easily, Applejack. All will be revealed in due time.” Her look told me she was still a little uneasy about my plan. AJ, so am I.

Author's Notes:

And I'm back! It's been over a month since I published anything, to be honest I feel so relaxed! I've spent most of June running around Florida (and my legs are killing me for it). It was good to see my family. Though I'll admit, things were tough at times.
My next few days are gonna be about writing, working on my next college semester, and job hunting. So good to be home!

Chapter Four (Revised)

Okay. I should have thought this through just a tiny bit more.

Applejack, Fluttershy, and I were hiding in the bushes on the side of my house. I had already panicked eight times when something brushed on my foot, and I thought it was a bug. (Bugs are scary, okay!)

From the outside this house looks cozy. It has been built with yellow pine wood and has grey brick decorations. Large rectangle windows added to the overall look of the house. Some vines were growing along the sides of the walls. Our front yard had a stone path to the driveway, blocked by a giant palm bush.

My mother was taking a bit longer to leave than I would’ve liked. It was a mixed blessing. The longer she was in there quietly, the longer she went without seeing the others. At the same time, the longer she was there the more likely she was to see the others.

It was getting stressful.

“Sugarcube, how long do we have to sit here spyin’ on yer house?” Applejack asked. At least someone decided to speak up.

“Applejack, I have honestly no idea. My mom always varies on her departure times.” I looked down at my watch to check the time again. “Seeing how it’s fourteen after I’m surprised she hasn’t left by now.”

“Ah’m just worried about the others. It’s been quiet for too long’.” Applejack noted.

Yeah, that was shocking. Usually she would do something crazy or...Wait, this is the part in the movie were some little thing ruins everything.

“AH!” Came a feminine scream coming from my house. Fluttershy hid deeper behind the bush.

‘Mom what did you do?’ I thought. Without thinking I began running of towards the door, bringing Applejack and Fluttershy with me.

“Calm down Sugarcube,” Applejack tried. “It could be somethin’ else.”

“You don’t know my mother.”

“Hold on-that’d your Ma?”

I was about to open the door when Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie ran out. Well Pinkie technically bounced.

I did a quick head count to realize who was still inside.

“What are you doing in my house?” I heard Mom scream.

‘Or she was still inside and the others used it as a chance to run.’

“What happened?” Fluttershy whispered.

Twilight answered. Still breathing heavily from running out. “One of them found Rarity. She screamed. We ran.” Twilight panted, while Rainbow and Pinkie watched on in confusion. I walked inside.

‘Think, think, think, what would be a good backstory for this?’

Mom was standing by the sink in the kitchen. Her eyes wide with confusion and fear, Rarity was standing by the fridge. Her other exits were probably blocked.

“Please, allow me to explain!” Rarity offered.

Mom pulled out her phone. “I’m calling 911!” She warned.

‘Just what we need, cops.’ I thought sarcastically. In case you couldn’t already tell.

“What’s going on in here?” I asked, forming up the main area of the lie. My mother and Rarity turned to look at me shocked.

“I thought you left with your friends?” Mom asked.

“I did, but I realized I forgot my backpack so we came back.” I excused. I fake-turned to Rarity. “Ruby.” I stressed. She looked confused. “I thought you were with the others?”

“I tried but these ruffians blocked my path!” Great, now we have to deal with her sophistication problems. ‘Also you just called my mother a ‘ruffian’.’

Before my mother could get a word in edgewise, I ran up to her and grabbed Rarity’s wrist. “Ruby, come on. Um...Tracy is probably wondering where you are already. You what she gets like when she’s nervous.”

Her dark blue eyes widened. “Oh of course, I couldn’t simple do that to...Racy.” She made a dramatic pose

“Tracy.” I corrected, still dragging her away from all of the craziness.

“Of course, let us be gone.” Rarity agreed.

I turned my head to give a quick ‘goodbye’ to Mom when Rarity started dragging me away.

“Rar-Ruby!” I hissed, trying to pull my hand from her grasp.

She didn’t stop pulling me until we found the others. They had run down the street. Pinkie Pie immediately hugged me.

“Thank Celestia you two are alright!” Twilight let out a relieved sigh. Her blue hair had started to do that thing where it was sticking out at all edges.

I couldn’t breathe thanks to Pinkie’s hug.

“I was so scared because I thought something would happen to you and then Rarity didn’t follow us out and we heard a scream but it wasn’t a Rarity scream it was a different somepony scream so we were hoping you and Rarity would come back and now you’ve come back!” Pinkie cheered as she hugged me.

“It will all be for nothing if I stop breathing!” Replied myself, on choked gasps.

Pinkie, thankfully, got the message and let go of me. Hugs had never been fun for me, especially when most of them were strong like that.

The ex-mares stared at me with confused, pleading faces. It was troubling to see on their faces, mostly because the faces were human and not equine.

Rarity came close. This time I knew to expect a hug, so I stepped away from her hug.

“Thank you so much for saving me, Raspberry. I thought I would have to end up in one of those dreadful places where they send hooligans.” Rarity spoke dramatically.

“You know I was gonna let that slide, but you called my mom names twice. To her face.” I looked at my watch again. It read 8:20. “Right. Crap.” My hand went to my forehead, pinching it to push away my rising panic.

The others quickly noticed my panic.

“Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“I’m gonna be late!” I groaned. With nothing much else to look forward to, I made my way towards the highway. I think I had a bike hidden around somewhere. There wasn’t much I could do for the girls right now without being caught by the Spencer’s.

Before I was too far, my body was covered in a familiarly colored magic aura. My foot stopped in midair, halting me in the middle of the sidewalk.

How unfair is it that they get to use their magic here?

“Late for what?” Twilight asked in the same panicked voice she used talking to Future Twilight. “Is it something that will get us home? Did we miss it? Are we never going back to-”

“School! Merciful Storyline, Twilight, I’m gonna be late for school!” I kicked uselessly at the magic aura. Being out of control of my body was not a feeling I was happy with. They gasped. “I can take you guys home later when I’m not late! Now please, PUT ME DOWN!”

Twilight lowered me back to the ground. I tried to get back on balance. My human self was much less used to vertigo.

“School?” Twilight asked in confusion. “You go to school? But aren’t you nineteen?”

“Not here. Here, I’m fifteen. I have to go until I graduate or turn eighteen. But it isn’t like any Equestrian school you went to.” I explained to her. I had so been hoping to avoid this conversation.

‘Plus I’m late. Hate being late. More than I hate messing up.’

“Twilight won’t care just as long as it’s a school.” Rainbow Dash joked. I looked up at Twilight.

“How different?” She asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

“For one, there is no magic being used.” This seemed to bum her out a bit. “Or flying,” There goes Rainbow. Though, we probably lost her when I mentioned school. “Or random acts that defy the laws of physics.” We all turned to Pinkie.

“What?” She asked innocently.

I rolled my eyes, pulling out my phone. They stared at it in confusion. “Hold you questions. Please. I’m not emotionally ready to deal with you mares right now.” I was losing more time. With an annoyed grunt I started running to where I had hidden my bike.

“Hold on there!”

I shook my head, this would be fun. I was running and before I could even blink, Dash had me in her grasp.

Ten feet off the ground.

Higher than the houses in the neighborhood, nearly tall enough to put me in a tree like Hiccup did to Astrid in How to Train Your Dragon.

Heights, again, not my thing. “Put me down!” I squeaked in terror. “Please! Please put me down!”

“You said you could take us home-” Rainbow Dash ranted.

“And I’m scared of heights so put me down!” I whimpered, curling my head down in my chest as my heart raced. Oh great, here comes a panic attack. It probably won’t be my last in this misadventure. My hands tightened to near claws on Rainbow’s foreleg, desperately trying to to get her to let me go in the air for what was sure to be a massive

“Rainbow, let her down!” One of the mares yelled. Yeah, this wasn’t getting attention from the neighbors.

The woman in blue did put me down. Granted, it was with begrudgement.

When my feet touched the ground, I collapsed like a wet noodle. There was a good chance I had just seen my life flashing by. My throat was trying to force my stomach through it. My chest wanted to eject my heart out. To reassure myself that I was on terrafirma, my hands grasped at the grass in the lawn. Dirt covered the tips of my fingers.

Six pairs of eyes were staring down at me when the world came back to focus.

“Please...please never do that again.” I begged them. “You will get back to Equestria, I swear, I swear on my Storyline. I will do whatever it takes just...never pick me up like that again.”

There was a heavy silence from this while I evened my breathing out. I don’t think any of them expected me to be the one freaking out about this whole thing.

“Raspberry.” Fluttershy’s soft voice spoke up. “What are we supposed to do

“I don’t care so long as I can get there on time.” I answered truthfully. “Look, if it was any other time I would love to skip. But unfortunately helping six girls who used to be ponies to their home dimension isn’t the kind of excuse my teachers would accept.”

“Seven.” She corrected, hesitantly.

“What.” I asked.

“Seven. Y-you have to help seven of us back.” Twilight went on.

“Uh, you know I’m not staying there right? I have a life outside of Equestria. It’s not much of a life, but I only just started it.”

“No...I mean you have to help seven of us back to Equestria.”

“Oh my Story.” Was my smart reply as I put it together. Another creature came to mind, but they would be insane to bring him. Insane enough to break into your house, break into a locked box, possibly keep your assistant bound and gagged. “You wouldn’t bring the Princesses, you need them back in Canterlot. I don’t think you’d bring your brother or Mia. Do not tell me you brought a dragon to my world and lost him!”

“He wanted to believe you were innocent as much as we did!” Twilight argued. I kept walking, not wanting something as simple as a green and purple dragon walking around here. Probably scarring every person he saw. What if he got

“You brought Spike! I would’ve been fine with the alicorns but not a boy that can breathe green fire!” I shouted back at them, marching to my bike. Let them follow me, I wasn’t stopping again and if Twilight used magic I’d punch her!

“We tried to get him to stay at the library but we remembered Lilac.” Twilight explained. This stopped me.

I might just punch you anyway. “You better think you’re next words carefully.” I warned. “What did you do to Lilac?”

Pinkie seemed happy to answer.

“We used Spike to get Lilac to walk away from the house. I knew that she liked Spike and Spike liked her! But then we saw this picture of this you and Lilac got mad, because she figured out we were lying kinda. We ran into the Everfree. Then I found that little note you wrote on the back and I showed Twilight! She read it and we went FLASH and then we landed a bush looking like this!” She gestured to her friends.

At least Pinkie explained it instead of walking around the truth.

“So if I go back to find Lilac is crying her eyes out, you all are paying the therapy bill. Is that what I’m hearing?” They all had the decency to look ashamed of themselves. “That little dragonette is probably thinking you’re going to kill me. She was innocent in all of this! I never wanted her to find out like this! She just assumed I was gathering things in the Everfree for Zecora. And now she knows! When I get back, she’ll never want to hear about it.” I ranted. “It was supposed to be a big deal. I was waiting for her tenth birthday.”

If I wasn’t so angry or worried over Lilac I would be crying. If there was one thing Morgan Spencer doesn’t do it’s cry. Especially in front of others.

‘You can check the past few moments. I may have panicked, but I didn’t cry.’

Letting out a heavy sigh, I saw my bike hidden behind a bush. I pulled out my key to unlock it from it’s chain.

“It probably wasn’t a good to tell her , huh?” I heard Twilight ask the others as they stood ten feet behind me.

“No way, you saw how she flipped out. She’s probably gonna kill us the second when we let our guard down!” Rainbow pointed out.

They knew I could hear them right?

“K-k-kill us?” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Rainbow Dash! Don’t scare her!” Rarity scolded. “It’s perfectly alright, Fluttershy. Raspberry would

“I’m actually more for it than I was last night.” I blurted. Telling them not only was I listening, but I was pretty pissed at them.

I pulled my bike out of the bush, clearing away the last of the leaves.

“Wow.” Rainbow gawked at my bike. “What is that?”

“A motorbike.” I explained. “No need to worry. I’ll be back later. Stay in my house until I come back at noon.”

Clipping my helmet on, swinging on the back, I turned to them in what I thought was a dramatic pose.

“Because honestly, that’s how long it will take to calm myself down to whatever you did to my daughter.”

I turned the bike on, riding out away from them.

Chapter Five (Revised)

With the bike, I made it to school in no time. The drive here had calmed me down. Not by too much. A part of me wanted to turn back home to run the girls over with the bike.

Honestly, how did they think using my daughter? About telling her my secret? She was supposed to have a few more years of peace before she was taught about our family business. If I ever worked up the courage for it, I would explain to her calmly and with all the grace a mother should show when explaining things to a child.

Lilac was only seven years old. She wasn’t near ready for all this insanity. She was already a dragon surrounded by ponies. What kind of mother would I be if I threw her into this world too?

Yep. That’s right. I’m a teenage mother at fifteen. Sue me.

But that doesn’t matter. I’m at a place where very little can bother me. School. Okay, that was a total lie. School sucks because I’m stuck in a class with; dorks, daredevils and class clowns. Still, it’s better than dealing with six ex-ponies and an ex-dragon trying to get back to Equestria. Equestria, where my daughter was confused and lost.

My school is your basic private school. It was really small, since it started only three years ago. My parents had this big idea to create their own school, enrolling my brothers and I in it.

They thought for sure that they’d been ‘blessed by god’ when kids flocked in. That’s all they would tell anyone for months after. ‘We’ve been blessed by God. He has seen our work and called it good.’

It was on the edge of upsetting. It felt like God was apologizing to my family for my powers. It’s never made me feel great. You never feel strongly about your relationship with Our Holy Father, when your powers could be mistaken for demonic.

It would scare you too whenever you stood close to hallowed ground. I was always scared I’d be struck by lightning, or become a real life example of spontaneous human combustion.

So yeah. I don’t know why I wouldn’t have brought Lilac into the family sooner.

When I walked in the school building (“It’s another one of God’s blessings, Morgan!”) I saw Caroline standing just down the hall by a supply closet. She was alone, so I guessed she had been waiting on me.

She saw me, smiling and adding a wave. I gave a tense smile back.

“Hey Morgan, what happened at karaoke last night?” She asked me. “Anna and Maddie said you ran into other friends?”

Now, how do I answer this without sounding like a nutcase? “Yeah. They...found out I was there. They wanted to...be a part of my life?”

“You haven’t mentioned them before.” Caroline noted. Her eyebrow was raised, staring at me with friendly suspicion.

“I didn’t know they were friends until recently...that’s probably changing, anyway.” ‘Because I will have killed them by lunch.’

“No problem Morgue. It’s good to see you branching out.” Caroline explained. She picked up her backpack up from the ground. The zipper was undone, so some of her books fell out with a heavy clap.

She yelped back in surprise, I flinched. A voice in the supply closet squeaked/

Caroline and I had our eyes locked on it.

“What was that?” Caroline asked me.

“I don’t know.” ‘But I have an awful idea.’

‘Please don’t be Spike. Please don’t be Spike. Please don’t be Spike!’ I thought as I carefully opened my the door.

Wouldn’t you know it? A kid, about four feet high with spiked neon green hair fell out of my locker in a summersault. He was wearing a familiar shade of purple jacket with a green shirt underneath. His jeans looked baggy (not surprising for a kid of that height) nearly covering his purple sneakers.

The hallway was empty, save Caroline and I. That was a saving grace. It would be hard to explain to anyway else if they had seen this.

“Hey little buddy.” Caroline greeted, with hesitance. “Your mom didn’t say anything about a new student, right?”

Spike watched my friend with fear in his eyes. He was shaking heavily. He was already curling in on himself.

A lightbulb went off above my head. “Hey Caroline? I think my mom talked about a kid shadowing with the middle schoolers.” I lied easily, eyeing Spike. His expression scrunched up in confused recognition. “So I should make sure he’s settled in.”

“Helping your mom?” Caroline chuckled. “Never seen you do that before.”

“I know. You’re a horrible influence.” I put on a teasing smile. “You head on in. I’ll make sure he gets where he needs to be.”

My friend laughed, grateful. She gave me a small wave before heading towards the main room. She paused at Spike’s side, kneeling down to speak directly to him. “By the way, nice hair. Very original. You’ll fit right in here.”

It went over Spike’s head. He was staring intently at me.

“How did you get in my locker Spike?” I asked him. He looked a little confused and looked his bright green eyes at me.

When Caroline was out of sight, I pulled Spike to his feet. I pushed him back into the supply closet. Pushing myself beside him, I closed the door tight. The room was small, even with all the cleaning supplies and the spare metal chairs stacked against the wall.

“Raspberry?!” Spike accused in a whisper.

The room was dark. Still, I tried to make him see my glare. “Yes. It’s me. Why the hell did you wander off? The others have no idea where you are!” I whacked his shoulder. He yelped in pain.

“Ow! Why are you hitting me?!”

“You look like a middle schooler. It’s my impulse to whack them when they’re being stupid.” I whacked him again.

“Ouch!” He rubbed his shoulder. He stared up at me, conflicting emotions in his eyes. “They said...you were-”

“Watch your words. I’m not afraid to hit you a third time.”

Spike gulped. “Uh...they just said...that you were in trouble.”

“Oh believe me, by the time I have you all handled I’ll be in a whole world of trouble.” ‘Dad is going to ground me until college. I’ll be lucky if none of my friends or family kill me. Then again...I’ll be lucky if I’m not given to the government for genetic testing or something!’ “I’m going to regret this question. I should just say it was some universal joke, some of God’s great humor again. But...I need to know. Spike, how did you find this place?”

He suddenly looked a little angry. “I got inside, Raspberry-” It’s hard to take him seriously when he’s growling the name of a fruit. It’s too funny, really. “-because we all tried to prove you were innocent. To prove you could be trusted as a friend. We found the picture so we came to find you. How could you betray our trust like that?” Dang, this little guy could hold a grudge. I however was getting tired of them assuming I did this to hurt them.

“Did you stop to think I didn’t have a choice in this, Spike?” I asked quietly, making sure no one else heard. “I didn’t have a say in showing up in your world. You seven had all the say in coming here, in breaking into my house, in using my kid. Somehow you still think you’re in the right?”

“Well...um...” Spike began rubbing his hand on the back of his head.

“Oh I’m not done with you. Did even look at the rest of that photo?” Spoke shook his head. “If you had taken the time to, you would’ve seen me with a bunch of other human girls. We’d just become friends and I took that photo to celebrate it. One of my most precious memories on this stupid planet and you guys just used it as evidence of my guilt!”

I was getting passionate about it at that point. Nothing could stop me when I got that angry.

“You know what. I was going to help you all get home. I was gonna show Twilight the spell so you could get out of my life while I still had one. But, now that I think about it, you guys might call it some kind of trick and not use it. So hearing about all this ‘trust’ you have for me and my race I’ll let you stay here a few extra days. You can see how hard it is here compared to lovey dovey Equestria, and why I loved that place so much.” The late bell went off so I began to walk off. “Don’t go asking where the others are by name. They’ll probably find their way here whether I like it or not.”

Leaving the dragon to his thoughts I stormed off to the main hall for the morning announcements.

I sat down in the back of the room, one of the few dark corners this building had. Slumping down, I let myself slide to the floor in an angry huff.

All the emotions I had kept together during the past twelve hours came crashing at me all at once.

My Equestrian friends thought I was some kind of traitor? They hadn’t like me at first, but I liked to think I grew on them. I had fought Discord with them, I helped them fight Nightmare Moon, I fought off King Sombra himself and for thanks I was called traitor?

How long would it be before they spilled it to my human friends? What would they think? Would they side with their religions, calling me a devil’s spawn or something? Would they call the police on me? Would my parents disown me, the one thing I had always tried convincing myself they’d never do?

Why did I even get this stupid gift in the first place? Why couldn’t there have been anyone or anything to explain it to me? Did the universe hate me? Was it some twisted form of karma? A ‘be careful what you wish for’ thing? So far, I’m the only Jumper in existence. It was stupid. It’s been so long, if anyone else had this power they’ve been better at hiding it. My life has been one of solitude and secrets since I was six.

People could say they were just like me at one point or they understand, but they don’t!

They don’t know what it’s like to be happy and think you’re normal and then be dragged into some strange world you know nothing about for Storyline knows how long.

They don’t know what it’s like to have to juggle a million backstories, to have to lie to everyone so much you begin to wonder where the truth is.

They haven’t watched a world fall apart and know there’s nothing they can do to fix it.

I lived that every day. Always wondering where my ‘gift’ would send me next or if I’ll survive to the end next time. Always wondering which of my friends in those worlds could die, just for knowing me. All of these questions came back to me. None of them had answers I wanted to hear.

My name is Morgan Spencer. I am a Jumper as I like to call myself. I am the only one of my kind to my knowledge. The first peop-err, ponies to ever show me the slightest glimmer of hope about my not being alone have abandoned me. I have no idea how much longer I’ll keep my month-long friends, or my human family. I don’t even know if my daughter will look at me when I see her again.

I lose them...and Merciful Storyline forbid it...then I at least want them to hear it on my terms.

I just hope I have the strength to do it.

Author's Notes:

Ha. So, Irma is completely taking over the lower East Coast. My family and I relocated to Myrtle Beach to escape the storm. My brother's 16th birthday was yesterday, so we celebrated that. I started at a new college, a church based one. Do you have any idea how much that stinks when I just bought my 'Queen of Hell' shirt? It's practically wasted!

Chapter Six: Twilight Sparkle (Revised)

Then

The night of Equestria was generally cold. The warmth of the sun had left, leaving the ponies to make use of their fireplaces and freshly made tea. Some used their cozy blankets and cocoa, bundling up like it was Hearth’s Warming Eve.

Your friendly neigh(haha horse pun)borhood librarian used warming spells on her home. She lived in a tree, so it was highly impractical of her to have fires for warmth. Her dragon assistant was taking one of his eight hour bubbles baths. It was a lot harder to clean up under scales than ponies would think.

Since it was the end of the day, lots of ponies heading off to sleep, Twilight was doing some late night reading. Not she knew it was late, she was muzzle deep in a book. Twilight Sparkle was dead to the world.

She was so deep in the book that she didn’t notice the sudden arrival of Princess Luna in her front parlor. Not until said Princess used her magic to move the book out of Twilight’s reach.

“Ugh Spike!” Twilight cried out. She replaced her angered growl with a panicked squeak at seeing her new guest. “Princess Luna?!”

The Princess of the Night maintained a calm expression. Her sea green eyes were narrowed on Twilight, expectantly. “Twilight Sparkle, I am in need of your aid.”

“You need my help?” Twilight asked. Her eyes went buggy. “Really? Of course, Princess Luna! What do you need? The results of my latest experiment? Oh no, did my last friendship report not make it to Canterlot? Oh no oh no oh no!”

“Peace, Prized Student.” Princess Luna ordered. Twilight closed her lips, purple eyes shrinking in fear at any number of mistakes. “My reason for being here involves our mutual acquaintance, Raspberry Stardust.”

“Raspberry?” Twilight repeated in surprise. “Why? Has something happened?”

“That is why I have come seeking your aid, for I am as of yet unaware of what has occurred.” Princess Luna admitted. “Earlier this evening, I was on my way to Raspberry’s home to inquire on a mutual arrangement between us. As I flew over the Forest Everfree, I noticed an odd being I had not seen before. It stood tall, taller than other ponies, there was no fur on it except for the black fur on it’s head. There were no hooves, only claws. It fled in the direction of Raspberry Stardust’s dwelling. When I arrived there was no sign of the creature, or of Raspberry.”

Princess Luna paused. She knew that Raspberry had befriended the Princess of the Night some moons ago, near the time of Princess Luna’s return. After Luna’s banishment, Raspberry’s friendship had meant the world to her. It must be horrible to not know what was going on.

Twilight became worried for Raspberry. The librarian may not be that close with Raspberry, but their friendship was slowly growing strong.

“We must ask you, gather the remaining Bearers to find Raspberry Stardust and confront this creature. You must find out about the creature. It must be known if it is a danger to Equestria and her ponies.” Princess Luna explained. “We hate to ask this of you. It’s easy to face a danger to your world, but it can be challenging to face a friend.”

Twilight nodded. She bowed to the Princess. “Right away, Princess.”

Luna bowed her head, acknowledging the student before walking out the door.

As soon as the door closed, Twilight put on her most serious face.

“SPIKE!” She shouted. She ran off to her bedroom.

So Twilight ran out from the warmth of her house, dragging Spike behind her. She gathered her friends, telling them of their newest mission straight from Princess Luna.

The rest...well you know.

==DMLE==

Now

Twilight had been searching for Spike for the better part of the night. He’d run off not long after seeing his new ‘human’ form. Twilight herself wanted to run off too. Rarity had actually fainted!

The night had be more chaotic than anypony could have guessed. None of the mates had expected to change into these beings. The brightside was that Twilight and Rarity had their magic, Rainbow and Fluttershy could still fly though their wings faded away once they landed.

It hadn’t taken Twilight long to put together that they had been moved to another world. Moreover, that this world must be where that creature originated from.

Twilight had used a spell to track Raspberry. It had led them to the very creature Princess Luna had described. Imagine Twilight’s surprise when they were one and the same. Why should she be surprised? Raspberry had always been one for big tricks. Pretending to pony like some kind of changeling? Just what had Raspberry been planning to do with Equestria?

Rainbow didn’t much like ‘Morgan’s’ retreat after they confronted her. She followed the ‘human’.

Twilight wasn’t sure how she ended up trapped in the human’s house. Nor how she managed to escape without them attacking her or the others. She did know that Raspberry had retreated again, this time on the back of some kind of contraption that could not be safe to use.

Now, Twilight and the mares were all using the tracing spell again to find Spike. It brought them to a large building. They had been walking for nearly two hours. The mares were tired, ready to go home. None of them had expected this to take so long.

Applejack came up from behind Twilight. “What is this place, Twilight?”

Twilight was about to answer that she didn’t know. In her peripheral vision, she saw Morgan’s motorized contraption. The thing called a...bike.

“Her bike!” Twilight gasped. “That means Raspberry is inside too! She said she was going to school, so that means Spike is trapped in the human school!” Twilight answered.

Rarity came up to her side. She shivered, crossing her arms over her chest. “Those things...I can’t imagine what they must be doing in there.”

“Probably lessons. Since it’s a school, ‘n all.” Applejack deadpanned.

Rarity pretended not to hear her.

“What about Spike? Is he okay?” Fluttershy asked Twilight. “He’s been gone since last night. Oh the poor dragon must be terrified!”

“I’ll punch and kick anypony that scared Spike!” Rainbow announced. She pushed her own fist against her hand, miming punching one of the humans.

Twilight didn’t think Rainbow’s plan would get them far. “Or...we do something else. Why not just walk in, get a look at the place.”

“Umm...girls?”

Rainbow scoffed. “No way! What if the door has traps? I read it once in a Daring Do. The door to this big temple had a pit, with snakes at the bottom! But Daring Do was a pegasus, so the trap was pointless!” Rainbow seemed to have convinced herself to go inside. “Those guys will be so surprised when I don’t fall in that pit trap they have!”

“Girls?”

“Rainbow! They don’t have a trap at the door!” Applejack scolded. “That was in a story. ‘Sides, how are the rest of us supposed to get in?” Rainbow didn’t answer. “Exactly.”

“Girls?”

The ex-pegasus would like to say that she would have totally flown her friends across the trap. She just didn’t think of it until after. “Whatever! I don’t see you guys doing anything!”

Fluttershy sighed. She tapped Twilight on the shoulder. “What is it, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“Pinkie went inside.” Fluttershy pointed at the door.

The mares snapped their heads to the school. Sure enough, Pinkie was opening the door wide to let herself inside. She was giggling happily.

“Pinkie!” Twilight scolded, after the door had closed. “Come on, girls, we have to make sure Pinkie’s okay!”

The mares all ran to the door. Pinkie was long out of sight, not that they had expected to catch her. If she needed to be, Pinkie was faster than Rainbow (not that the pegasus would ever admit it).

==DMLE==

Spike the Dragon wanted you to know that he was not hiding in same closet from earlier. No siree. That’d be ridiculous.

No, he was hiding behind a large indoor plant. He was bigger as a human than when he was a dragon, so he had to curl into a really tight ball to keep all of himself from being seen.

“Hey Spike!” Spike yelped. He jumped back in surprise. When he looked back, he saw a human Pinkie Pie standing behind him. She tilted her head, crouching down to hide next to him. “Ooo. This is a great hiding place! You’re really good at hide-n-seek! Who are we hiding from?”

“Pinkie?!” Spike relaxed. He had thought it was Morgan. It being Pinkie was much more reassuring. “How did you find me?”

“Twilight used a tracking spell to follow Raspberry. Did you know that’s not even her real name? It’s Morgan! It sounds silly but I think it suits her! Once we get to Ponyville, I’m gonna throw her a ‘Welcome to Ponyville, Morgan!’ party. She must feel so bad after being called by the wrong name for so long.”

Spike blinked. “Pinkie!”

“Yeah Spike?”

“Where’s Twilight?”

Pinkie paused. She pointed towards the door. “There they are! Wow...they took a really long time following me.”

The ex-dragon turned to the door. Sure enough five colorful girls were storming in. They stood in an attack formation, with Fluttershy hiding in the back. They all had serious expressions on. If they had on the Elements, there would no doubt be a rainbow blasting down on whoever they seemed to be attacking right now.

Oh Spike could cry he was so relieved to see them. He ran out from behind the bush, rushing towards them. “Twilight!”

The head of the attack formation dropped her serious attack face. She turned towards the sudden happy cry. “Spike!” She ran to meet him.

The two met in the middle. Twilight pulled Spike in for a tight hug, lowering them down to her knees.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright.” Twilight told him.

Spike hugged Twilight back. If he had claws, they’d be digging into her coat. Thankfully he was declawed.

The others quickly followed. Spike was happy to hear their voices, even if he didn’t recognize the human faces. They were all saying how worried they were, how happy they were that he was okay, that they thought the worst possible thing had happened to poor Spikey-Wikey.

Oddly, the words didn’t comfort him as they should have. If anything they made him feel worse.

He was reminded of Morgan. Her hurt argument to him, the way she lashed out at him, what she had said when she found him. Spike saw some truth in what she was saying. A lot of the mares didn’t think much of Raspberry when she’d been a unicorn. Twilight had told them what Princess Luna saw, and the mares all assumed that Raspberry was working with it. They just up and called her a traitor, forgetting all the times she’d been there for them. Spike certainly hadn’t been nice when he tricked his way past Lilac. Even when she turned out to be the thing they were told to stop.

Spike pulled away from the hug. He let out a melancholy sigh.

“Spike?” Twilight asked, softly. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just.” He reached back, his human fingers scratching at soft hair. “Why were we so hard on Ras-err, Morgan?”

“What do you mean, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah! She trapped us in another dimension!” Rainbow argued loudly.

“No we did.” Spike reminded them. “We cast the spell to bring us here, Morgan didn’t do anything.”

“You’re not saying you feel sorry to that thing for getting us stuck here!” Rarity gasped. She felt faint...oh why hadn’t she brought her fainting couch?!

“She wouldn’t give us the spell to go home.” Twilight argued. “She trapped us here. She must want to attack Equestria. Without the Elements, it’s defenseless!”

“Twilight. You’re over exaggerating again.” Spike deadpanned.

The purple haired human’s cheeks flushed. “Still! She isn’t letting us go home, Spike. Would somepony good do that?”

“Did you ask?”

“Yes! We showed her the picture with the original spell, but she wouldn’t tell us the one back!”

Spike gave her a look. “You mean the picture we stole after breaking in?”

“We were on a mission from Princess Luna!” Twilight defended. Though even she knew it was a weak excuse now.

“That picture meant a lot to her.” Spike explained. “She said it was the only time she had true friendship.”

The picture they were arguing over didn’t seem like much at first glance. It was of seven human teenagers, standing in front of a cinema. Most of them were happy to be there. They were dressed as teenagers were supposed to; upbeat colors and leggings and heavy winter jackets.

One teen stood out, in that she didn’t. She was dressed in all black; black sweater, black jeans, peaking out from under the sweater was a black shirt. Her black hair was let down over half her face. The visible amber eye was staring up through camera, seemingly gazing into the soul of the person viewing. In that eye was someone far older than the teenager seen.

But what made you brush off her ancientness as teenage angst was the shy smile on her face.

“She was lying, Spike!” Twilight argued. “I mean, ponies with bad intentions lie! Even when she was Raspberry, she lied all the time!”

“You never let her explain!” Spike argued back.

“We gave her two years to explain! She’s been lying to us since we met, we just never knew how much she lied about!”

“You wouldn’t have believed her!”

“Because she’s never serious about anything!”

“You know, you’ve never given Raspberry any credit!”

Their argument, which was getting cautious looks from the others in their group, was cut off.

For there was another door behind them, leading out to the courtyard inside the school. The mares and the dragon heard a loud scream.

Twilight and Spike were the first to run. Twilight pushed the door open just in time to hear a scared shout.

“MORGAN!”

Author's Notes:

Sorry this took so long. I've been swamped by school work and other fics, and was in an accident over Thanksgiving weekend (i'm fine, the worst I got was just some bruising from the airbag and my seat-belt). I'm trying to update the other stories at least once before Christmas so I can enjoy the DW Christmas special (oh and bond with my family, yeah).

Chapter Seven (Revised)

A few minutes earlier...

They had been searching for me for awhile. I didn’t have the heart to tell them to look up. The shirt I ended up wearing was a sickly gray, blending in with the dying tree. My black hair was certainly helping me hide up here.

Yes. I was hiding up a tree. Where else does one hide from friends? They knew all my other hiding spots. The library, my house, and the bathroom. The big tree outside was my best bet.

Sure I may not like heights, as they made it seem all too easy to fall. The branches were digging into my lower back. The branch I was sitting on creaked when I moved too quickly. Still. When running from friends, you have to get creative.

My friends were getting smarter over time. Caroline would no doubt of told them about what happened with Spike this morning. One of them was bound to tell somebody else. By now the entire school must’ve heard about him. They already knew how odd I am when I pretending, now that I was full freak they were going to hunt me down and make fun of me.

“I’m sure I saw her come this way.”

Oh Storyline...it was beginning...

“Morgan, where are you?”

They found me...I’m never going to escape them. I should just accept my destiny to be the school freak, and keep whatever dignity I had left.

“I found her!”

Looking down I saw Lauren pointing a finger at me. I was still sulking from my life about to be ruined to want to talk to her or any of them. The other five quickly joined her, Care began trying to climb up the tree.

“Morgue, what are you doing up here?” She asked.

“Searching for the answers of all mankind and the secrets of the universe. What does it look like in doing?” I quipped.

I had nowhere to run unless I wanted a concussion.

Maddie looked at me with caring blue eyes, eyes that might soon be looking at me within confusion and fear. “Why are you up in a tree in the cold?” Maddie asked me.

“I like it when it’s cold. Nice breezes, no bugs to bite, it’s where almost every holiday is. What’s there to hate?” I avoided the answer they wanted me to give.

Anna could see right through me. “Morgan, how about you tell us why you’re really out here?”

Her question actually made me angry. They wanted to talk to me? How dare they just demand my answers about what I’m going through, when they know full well? They’d heard about Spike by now. The Mane 6 had to have told them all about me too, how much a freak I was and a traitor.

“I don’t have to tell you anything.” I snapped at them. The girls all flinched. “Just leave me alone!”

“You know we’re not just gonna do that, Morgan.” Caroline reminded me.

“Just go eat lunch without me.” ‘You’ve done it before’ “I’m fine.”

Caroline gave me a look. “No you’re not. Get down from there.”

‘Be careful what you wish for.’

My hand grabbed one of the branches. My legs were already filling up with the energy needed to jump off the branch.

Except I knew if I did...the Mane 6 and Spike would be stuck here...I’d be the traitor they accused me of being.

Plus it’s not like it was gonna kill me anyway. With my luck I’d bounce.

“Morgan. What’s going on?” Caroline asked.

“You already know.”

“No, no we don’t.” Caroline argued. “You’re not telling us. How could we know?”

“I’m not an idiot, Bellingham! You saw him, this morning! He told you everything!” I shouted, curling back up against the trunk of the tree. “They all did! Just get it over with so I can move on!”

“Whoa- what- who told us?” Anna asked. “We didn’t talk to-”

“Anna stop.” Caroline instructed her older sister. “I’ve got this.” She turned back to look at me. “Morgan. No one’s told us anything. We’ve been looking for a long time.” She paused. “Did you mean the boy from the closet this morning?”

“...yes.”

“What would he have told us?”

You already know. You already know. Stop mocking me. STOP MOCKING ME!

“Morgan, sweetheart, need you to talk to us. We’re not mind readers.” Caroline spoke up.

“You-You really didn’t talk to them? You don’t know?” I asked.

The other girls relaxed. Caroline was still focused on me. “No. Will you come down?”

“I’d rather stay in the tree.” I admitted.

“Will you tell us the truth if we’re in the tree?” Caroline asked.

“NO! Stay down there!” I ordered. The girls tensed again. “Shoot- sorry- shouldn’t shout like that- stay down on the ground. It’s easier this way.”

“Alright. That’s alright.” Caroline held up her arms. “We’re not gonna climb the tree. Just tell us what’s going on. You’re getting us all worried.”

‘I’m worrying you? Oh Author...what if I tell them and they get more worried? What if they call my parents? What if my parents call a doctor? What if when they do that the Mane 6 see me and tell everyone that I’m a freak and a traitor- OH MY AUTHOR WHAT IF I START TELLING THEM AND THEY CALL ME A FREAK?!

I pushed that voice away. Stupid anxiety...I don’t have time for you.

“I can’t. You won’t believe me. I know you won’t. They didn’t.”

“Of course well believe you. What friends would we be if we didn’t?” She comforted. “Does it have something to do with those girls from last night?”

“...yes.”

“Do they have something to do with the boy in the closet?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, Morgan. Love the talking. Mind giving me more than just one word answers?”

“Yes.”

“It can’t be that bad, Morgan-” Maddie began.

“That’s because it’s worse!” I snapped at her. “It’s worse! Whatever you’re thinking is nothing compared to what is actually going on!”

“Then just tell us!” Maddie insisted.

“I can’t!”

“Why not?” Lauren asked, impatient. “Seriously, it’s cold out here and I hate it.”

“Lauren!” Caroline and Anna hissed.

“Because none of you will want to be my friend anymore when I say it!”

The girls were quiet again.

“How do you know?” Caroline asked. I didn’t answer. “Was that what the girls last night did?”

“...yeah.” I let out a shaky breath. “...yeah it’s what they did...”

“Morgan. You know we’re not gonna shut you out right?” Caroline asked. When I didn’t answer, she turned to the others. “Right girls?” She stressed.

“Right!” Maddie added.

“We would never do that.” Becca shook her head.

“We’re your friends, Morgan.” Anna assured.

“Yeah, got it.” Lauren finished them up.

I took another shaky breath.

For a long time, all I did was breath in and out. I heard Lauren and Becca whispering, but ignored them.

“When I was ten...”

Oh my Author, am I really telling them this?

Telling them all this?

“You guys know how much I like watching TV and stuff right?” They all affirmed. “When I was ten, I only kinda sorta liked it. Just...you guys don’t why I like them even more now...”

==DMLE==

I was running. Fast. A monster was growling behind me and I couldn’t seem to run fast enough to avoid it. Giving one fearful look back, I quickly regretted it.

It was a giant purple spider, wearing some business suit. I got up and continued running inside the halls of Monsters Inc. scared out of my ten-year-old mind.

“Stop right there! Bring the girl to me!” The spider screamed.

“Help! Someone help!” I shouted as loud as I could. My heart was beating so loud I was sure that I was sure the spider could hear it.

As I turned another corner I saw them. A big furry monster twice my size, with blue fur spotted with purple. He had two large horns on his head and nice blue eyes. In his big arms I saw a little purple monster with one eye that looked pretty lazy.

Next to them was a monster about my height, he looked like a big green ball with an eye, arms and legs.

“Do you need some help?” The blue monster asked. Just as the world became white I saw the purple spider staring at me with his four angry eyes.

==DMLE==

“Then I woke up. Back on the couch, mom and dad sitting beside me like nothing had happened.” I explained. The girls had been silent for a while. “To them all I did was fall asleep. It’s funny, because I couldn’t sleep the next few days. All I could see was Waternoose chasing me again...or screaming so loud I couldn’t scream anymore...”

I was too scared to see what looks my friends were giving me.

If they were even my friends now.

“I thought it was stupid dream after a while...until it happened again. This time I went to Kim Possible. Hard to call it a dream after that.” I explained, swallowing down the lumps in my throat. “I told the kids at my old school but they gave me the same looks you’re giving me. Don’t even pretend you’re not. It only makes it worse.” I chastised though it almost sounded like begging, my voice was shaking so hard.

“Morgan-”

“I’m not done. The girls and that boy? They’re all from one of those places. My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. They brought themselves here because of me- because I’m a traitor and a freak, and that’s all they see me as. I ended up in there world because...because sometimes I don’t get to choose where I go. My powers brought me there. There brought me there for-”

I cut myself off. They had to have stopped believing me by now. Even I could hear how crazy this all sounded.

“It’s all gone wrong. It’s gone so wrong-”

“Morgan stop-”

“I was just trying to help them get back to Equestria and now everything is ruined.”

*RING*

The schoolbell.

I wasn’t expecting to hear it.

So surprised was I, that I jumped. The branch was small so I started to fall down. My hand lashed out for a branch. I told you this tree was gray and dying? Yeah it couldn’t hold my weight.

Despite my best efforts, I fell off the tree.

“MORGAN!” They were screaming.

My body fell towards the ground.

Chapter Eight (Revised)

I don’t like this.

I don’t want it to be like this.

Why...why does it always end this way?

I don’t want this.

Any of this.

I just...I just don’t wanna be here anymore.

==DMLE==

Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike all appeared in Morgan’s reality because of a spell.

A spell...so powerful it transported seven creatures through the fabric of their reality into another reality that they had no business being in.

Now there’s an easy excuse to use. That Twilight magicked a thing together. But that’s not what happened.

Nah.

Morgan magicked a thing.

==DMLE==

It was dark

The kind of darkness that was alive.

One that made your skin crawl.

The skin beneath your skin crawled because something in the darkness grated against you.

You think you hear things but it’s wrong. There aren’t any sounds here.

Sounds need to travel through something.

Sounds need to come from something other than you.

It was clear you were alone in the darkness.

Sometimes...it’s better not to think about it.

That’s why this spell was so wrong.

Nothing should stay for long in the Void.

==DMLE==

Morgan had written this spell once. Only once, because the effects of it had gone so drastically wrong. Essentially: it would transport things between universes in the same way she transported herself.

And this thing was hard to carry.

She remembered distinctly that Darcy had been there. It might’ve been a body they had to move- Morgan didn’t have enough hands to move herself, Darcy, the body, the loot they’d gone into all this shit for in the first place-

The police were too close.

Morgan spoke the spell fast- too fast to think of proper wording.

When she woke up, there was a zombie in her bedroom.

After disposing of the body, Morgan wrote the spell she had said. The one that accidentally created a zombie- because there was no fucking way she was saying it again.

Cause if she did-

If she did-

What worse thing could happen.

Only problem? She wrote the spell on the back of a card. She brought it around with her, keeping it tucked away in safe places so that no one in her life would accidentally find it.

It had been an honest mistake, leaving it behind in Equestria.

One that Twilight Sparkle found while searching Raspberry Stardust’s house.

But of course, everyone knows that Twilight would stop to take the time to study a spell before using it. She’s Princess Celestia’s student- she knows stuff like that.

…le sigh.

==DMLE==

It’s cold...why is it cold?

It’s hot why is it hot

Hot

Cold

Hot

Cold

Hotcoldhotcoldhotcold-

It’s all the same in here.

Nothing changes.

Maybe it’s cold.

Maybe it’s hot.

Maybe it’s nothing and you’re only remembering the feelings so you can ignore the fact that you feel nothing.

==DMLE==

After an age of floating- falling-existing-wait had she even moved- wait had time even passed- wait did she leave the popcorn in the microwave-Morgan came to a harsh stop.

==DMLE==

The spell had a lot of downsides, to be honest.

It wasn’t the proper way of reality jumping. Morgan had that down pat. Just a simple focused thought, with a specific target, and she was set.

But that spell hadn’t been written for proper travel. Think a vortex manipulator. Sure it gets the job done. Takes you where you need to go. The correct time and (maybe) place. all the fun of a TARDIS but you could reasonably walk around with a vortex manipulator. Only reality jumping without proper guidance gets you fucked.

Morgan had no one to teach her those things. She was going off completely by instinct.

...she never said it was the smartest thing to do...

She knows she’s an idiot about her own powers. Using them for as long as she has, Morgan feels like she is constantly learning more about her powers.

Morgan had intended to move three beings to another reality- along with a lot of stolen things-with a spell on the fly.

She ended up with a zombie, and a lot of stolen loot.

Well...she’d never been a good pirate.

Morgan had a theory as to why it was so messed up. She hadn’t created life- she’d fucked it up.

==DMLE==

Could it even be called stopping?

There was no floor. Yet Morgan was standing on something.

She had stopped moving-

Could it be called moving?

She wasn’t sure about a lot of things right now.

She wanted something though...something important.

==DMLE==

But the spell Morgan just used...the one to get her away from everyone back Home...that one was new.

If she had met others like her

If any had sought her out, taught her the ins and outs of her powers

They would’ve told her how fucking stupid that was.

Then Morgan wouldn’t have done it...well she would’ve but she would’ve been more careful casting the spell.

==DMLE==

Lilac.

Morgan wanted Lilac.

And she started falling again.

==DMLE==

Reality Jumpers have an extraordinary abilities. That much is obvious. Yet...those powers come with limits.

You could only jump to a reality that was your own, not someone else’s. Unless you had that person with you, then it was okay.

You couldn’t jump realities at all until you’ve done it once by yourself.

Once you die there, don’t expect to be let back in.

Lots of rules along those lines.

One rule was an ‘unspoken but come on who would be stupid enough to try this?’ rule.

Don’t jump without a destination in mind.

Which was what Morgan had just done.

Whoopsies.

==DMLE==

She needed Lilac.

Morgan needed Lilac so very badly.

That- that was something that always made Morgan better.

A light in the dark.

The one thing that Morgan would always find.

Maybe this spell wasn’t a complete failure after all.

==DMLE==

But ya know...it did go to shit.

==DMLE==

Morgan fell into a world of color.

So much color after so much time without.

She was surprised she hadn’t lost eyesight.

Morgan landed on the ground- somehow not making a crater in the spot where she landed.

“RASPBERRY STARDUST?!”

Chapter Nine (Revised)

The Mane 6 ran out of the building, seeing Morgan falling out of the tree. Twilight’s hand began to glow brightly with magic, reaching out for Morgan. She caught the human just before her head could hit the concrete.

Her human friends got to her first. The glowing purple aura around Morgan confused them. Two squealed in fear.

Twilight lowered Morgan gently on the ground. Her friend was unconscious. Which didn’t make sense for Twilight, because to her knowledge Morgan hadn’t hit anything on the way down from the tree.

“Wha-” One of the humans gawked at Morgan.

“Twilight-” Applejack asked, rushing to Twilight’s side. She and the rest of Twilight’s friends pushed the stunned humans aside. “-is she okay?”

“I-” Twilight stared down at Morgan. “I don’t know.”

“What happened?!” One of the humans screamed.

“Oh god is she dead?!” Another screamed.

“She’s not dead!” Rainbow Dash told them, practically rolling her eyes. She paused. She turned to Twilight. “Right?”

“No!” Twilight argued.

Fluttershy was by Morgan’s side, checking for a pulse. Fluttershy let out a relieved sigh. “She has a pulse, and I see her breathing.” She reported. She smiled kindly at the Equestrians and humans gathered around. “She’s...just sleeping. From what I can see.”

Twilight let out a relieved breath. Though she wasn’t keeping it for long. Barely had she begun planning what to do next when Pinkie Pie somehow ended up speaking to the gathered humans.

“I saw you girls last night you were with Morgan. Do you know what happened to Morgan, it’s okay if you don’t but we would like to know because she just fell like that.” Pinkie rambled at them.

The taller human- Anna- took that rambling in stride. She walked up to Twilight. Fluttershy and Applejack set about moving Morgan to resting against the tree she’d fallen from.

“What happened to Morgan?” Anna asked Twilight.

“What did you do to our friend!” Caroline snapped at the Equestrians. She went up to the tree, pushing Applejack aside. She knelt by Morgan’s side to get a better look at her fallen friend.

“Nothing! We didn’t even see what happened!” Twilight admitted. “Whatever happened here, it’s clear that she did this to herself!”

Caroline huffed loudly. She had seen what happened- watched Morgan the entire fall down- saw Morgan’s seemingly lifeless form now. Morgan would never have scared them all this way.

She stormed over to Twilight. The unicorn-made-human startled at the rage she saw.

“You don’t get to talk about her like that!” Caroline scolded. “She’s our friend! I’ve only known you a day, and the entire time you’ve had it out for Morgan!”

“I don’t have it out for her!” Twilight excused. Even though it was a half-lie.

“Caroline. Calm down.” Anna tried to intervene.

“Anna she has a point.” Maddie stepped up to Anna’s side. “We’ve never heard about them before last night. And each time we’ve met them...Morgan seemed really on edge.”

“That’s not on us!” Twilight argued.

“Then it’s on Morgan? Come on Tracy.” Caroline scoffed.

The lie grated on the nerves of the Equestrians.

Applejack marched into Caroline’s space. She glared the human friend of Morgan down. “Don’t you go talkin’ to mah friend like that! Twilight is just tryin’ tah-”

“Twilight?” Anna pointed out.

Applejack blanched. “Ah-”

“Who’s Twilight?”

Twilight gulped. “Me.”

“I thought your name was Tracy.” Caroline commented. “Was else have you been lying about? What did you ask Morgue that scared her so much she fainted!”

Fluttershy eeped. This got Rainbow Dash angry. She stormed up to Caroline and began yelling in her face.

“Hey nopony scares Fluttershy! We came here to bring Morgan back home because Princess Luna told us she was some kind of spy! But we started yelling things at her, blaming her for us being here and betraying our trust!” Rainbow Dash ranted. “Twilight asked her what she meant about ‘her and her race’ and Morgan used some spell then fainted! Happy?”

Caroline only looked angrier. “You thought Morgue was a spy? Princess Luna?! What are you even talking about?!” Caroline yelled.

“Oh no.” Anna realized it before the others. The tone in her voice silenced the fighting.

“Anna, what is it?” Maddie asked, turning towards her friend.

“Morgan was telling the truth at lunch.” Anna realized, her tone flat.

“How? It made no sense.” Caroline countered.

“All the things they’re telling us are almost exactly what Morgue told us. She really can go into TV shows, Caroline. And we almost yelled at her for it.” Anna said. Caroline shook her head.

“If it was then she would’ve-“

“AHHHHH!”

Everyone- human and Equestrian alike- turned to the tree. Fluttershy was trying to soothe a screaming Morgan. Morgan was writhing on the tree limbs, moving as if she were being electrocuted.

“We don’t have time fer fightin’ Sugarcubes. We needs ta get Morgan outta here fore people start starin’.” Applejack explained as Morgan’s screams faded away. Fluttershy whispered assurances to the Reality Jumper, brushing hair from Morgan’s face.

Anna turned to Caroline. “Care, go call Morgue’s dad. We need to get her home.”

Caroline nodded and walked away. She pulled out her phone, quickly calling Morgan’s father.

Twilight figured this was her time to ask. “What did she tell you during lunch?”

Anna went over to help Rainbow Dash lift up Morgan. The Reality Jumper barely reacted to this, beyond flopping her head on Anna’s shoulder. “She didn’t tell you?” Anna asked us, shocked.

“Nope!” Pinkie replied. She pushed her hand into her hair, pulling out a cupcake. She kept nervously glancing to Morgan, concern clear on her features. She bit into the cupcake. “All we know is that we came to this world because of something in her house in our world! It made us go all-whoosh- and-whomp- before we went -BOOM- here! With theses!” She held out her hands, wiggling her fingers.

Caroline came back at that point. “Mt Spencer called an ambulance. He says to bring Morgan to the front- she looks so pale.”

It was true. As she was guided towards a door by Anna and Rainbow Dash, Morgan’s complexion shifted. Her skin seemed sickly white now, her body hanging like a limp string in their arms. It was clear this kind of dangling made it hard for Anna or Rainbow Dash to keep a good hold.

Applejack came up, lifting up Morgan’s legs. It actually took a lot of the pressure off the other two. Applejack was really strong.

“What did Morgan tell you?” Fluttershy asked, her face partially hidden under her hair. “At lunch, I mean.”

The sisters and Maddie exchanged quick looks. None of them wanted to reveal Morgan’s admissions. They had been so personal- something that clearly had taken a lot out of Morgan emotionally to admit.

But Caroline could see how sickly Morgan looked. If it helped figure out what was wrong with her, Caroline would tell any secret.

“She told us about her powers-” Caroline began.

“Caroline!” Maddie interrupted.

“They could know what’s wrong!” Caroline argued. “She told us she could move between realities. Like, ones from TV shows or movies. She told us that- that you called her a traitor and a freak. That’s it’s all you see her as.”

The Equestrians winced at the accusations. Rainbow Dash especially, as she realized how bad those words sounded. Given the context, it wasn’t too far a leap.

“None of us believed her. Nobody has superpowers- not like that anyway. But it’s just so random, or too specific.” Caroline rambled on.

The whole group was walking towards the front of the school. Soon, an ambulance would come for Morgan.

“She said we were no worse than her old bullies. She was right.” Caroline sighed- hating herself for her actions.

Anna and Maddie too. They all pushed for Morgan to open up. When she did? All the did was call her a liar.

“She had bullies?” Pinkie asked. She couldn’t imagine anypony bullying Raspberry. Mostly because Raspberry had been so strong! But looking back...something about Raspberry always seemed to be sad, just below how she was all the time.

“Morgan once broke her arm after she ‘accidentally’ fell down a flight of stairs.” Maddie recounted.

The Equestrians all gasped. Rainbow Dash lightened her hold on Morgan’s arm, as if suddenly afraid to re-break it.

“She said they yelled ‘bet you wish you could find a book to jump in now!’ and I never understood what it meant until now." Anna admitted to them.

“She said they called her a freak multiple times, always loud enough for her to hear it.” Caroline added on. “It broke her heart. Morgan explained that when she turned 11 she thought she would always be alone. That no one would want to be friends with a freak.”

She glared at the Equestrians. Many flinched. Well Fluttershy did because of shame, not cause of the glare, she’d have to come out from behind her hair to have seen the glare.

“After what happened at lunch my heart just broke.” Anna finished off the story. “I couldn’t believe that a girl I have known for two years had so much weight on her shoulders.”

Pinkie burst out crying. Like, really. Burst. Twin arches of tears came out from her eyes, pouring onto the ground. “Oh my gosh! Those meanies!” Pinkie cried.

“Nopony should have to go through that at such a young age.” Fluttershy admitted, wiping at her own eyes.

“Those brutes! How dare they treat such a young, scared, little girl like that!” Rarity gasped, scandalized.

“And we wanted to ask her to tell all of us that. Without any care to her! Morgan probably thought she lost all her friends ‘cause of us.” Applejack realized, looking forlornly at the still unconscious Morgan.

“How could kids her own age treat her like that!” Dash yelled.

“Now I feel even worse about yelling at her.” Spike

Twilight felt awful. After all Morgan had gone through in the past, on this Earth and in Equestria, they yelled at her for bringing them here. They were Raspberry’s friends.

But they were always so quick to turn on her- Twilight recalled.

Even though it was all an accident on Twilight’s part.

Morgan lost everything, because of those actions. They only wanted to take her back to Princess Celestia-

A thought clicked in Twilight’s head.

That same spell that Twilight had used to bring them here.

Could it have been used to send Morgan back?

“Oh no!” Twilight gasped in realization.

“What is it?” Rainbow Dash asked her.

“Morgan! She must’ve gone back to Equestria! The Princesses are waiting for us to bring her back, remember?!” Twilight told them. “She screamed earlier because of whatever the Princesses are doing to her.”

Now that got everyone up in a tizzy, just as the ambulance pulled up to the school.

None of them knew what was happening to Morgan, but the Equestrians knew one thing.

They sent her to her doom.

Chapter Ten (Revised)

Saying that it was a landing was nearly insulting all other kinds of landing. Plus from how I was- falling?- coming here, there should be a much bigger crater than the one currently there. Meaning, there wasn’t a crater there!

For all purposes, I had just appeared in the hall of the Royal Pony Sisters in Canterlot.

“RASPBERRY STARDUST?!”

Looking up, it was clear that the two Royal alicorns had noticed me. To their credit, neither alicorn panicked at the sight of me. So I did the only logical thing to do in these circumstances.

Pushing myself to my feet, I stumbled slightly. My hoof went up to my head, forming a perfect salute. “Princesses! How goes the day?” The salute fell, flowing into a perfect bow.

Luna flew up to me. Her horn was glowing a dangerous blue. “WHAT HATH THOU DONE TO THE BEARERS OF THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY!"

Her yell was so loud it blew back my mane. Yes- mane once again. A quick check showed it was the same blue and silver curly mess of before. Sweet- this trick hadn’t ruined any part of the body. I had to make a note of that if I was ever stupid enough to do this again.

“SPEAK AT THE COMMAND OF YOUR PRINCESS!” Luna ordered.

‘Right- should probably focus on this first.’ Putting on a bigger smile, I kept myself bowed.

Thankful to be given a chance to speak, I began.

With a gut wrenching scream.

I never said the process of becoming a pony or some other shape was a happy process. Bones need to bones moved. Muscles rearranged. It’s the worst as a pony. But usually I have some time to place a small silence spell before screaming my lungs out as the pain of shifting hits me.

After about five seconds (it felt like 5 minutes) of screaming I made sure I was able to talk with the princesses.

“Sorry. Sometimes the process is painful." I explained to them. They were staring at me with wide eyes. “You didn't exactly give me time to use the spell I needed to decrease the pain so I don't scream as loudly.”

Celestia seemed to recover her wits first. Luna’s horn flared in magic.

Celestia flew up to her sister’s side. She stood just a step ahead, to keep Luna from attacking and no doubt to also let me know she was in charge of the conversation now. Luna’s magic quieted down.

“Raspberry Stardust. Where are the Bearers of Harmony?” She insisted.

“Twilight Sparkle stumbled on an untested spell- well untested by anypony but me. All of them are fine, including Spike. It shows her credit that she brought them over in one piece!”

“Twilight did what?”

“There was a spell in my house in a box hidden under my bed. To my understanding, the lot of them snuck into my house with the intent to search for me at Luna’s suggestion. When they couldn’t find me that started searching for a guess as to why. Twilight found the spell I had been testing. She tested it herself, transporting herself and her fellow Bearers as well as Spike to- someplace else.” I explained.

“And you returned alone?” Celestia pointed out. “You said they were alright, yes? Are they still?”

A wince wanted to come out. I kept it at bay. “Celestia. I’m in a bit of a tiff with them. As I said, the spell had only been tested by myself. Even then the spell had...side effects I hadn’t expected. I was hoping to give it more testing before revealing it. I only wrote it down so I wouldn’t use it by accident! Turns out all I had to do was put it in Twilight’s path! Then, they all blamed me for it!”

The argument was getting me worked up again. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.

“They’re all okay. All together, no injuries, just shaken up by the spell.” I assured her.

Celestia gave me a kind smile. It was the kind that would make people feel better. Right now though I was getting reminded of Dumbledore. “That’s a relief. Now, why have you come back alone?” Celestia kept up that nice smile, but I knew she probably wanted to cause bodily harm.

“To...make sure the spell-”

“The truth, Raspberry Stardust.” Celestia ordered in a much less friendly tone.

It was only from decades of dealing with this kind of thing that kept me from swallowing in a reflex of fear. “I was in trouble. So I tried to escape with the first spell that came to mind.”

Celestia nodded in acceptance. “You will be able to return?”

“It might take a few hours, but yes.” I tailored my answer to keep my own powers secret. Even though they’d be exposed as soon as the Mane 6 returned, I’d gone too long in this life to avoid falling back in the routine. “If it’s possible-”

“Oh don’t worry. We’ll have a room made for you here.” Celestia explained. Behind her, Luna fumed. Her magic came back around her horn.

“No, no. I can’t stay. I need to get back to Ponyville.” I explained. “Please- it’s important!”

“Whatever you need in Ponyville, it shall be brought-”

“They left Lilac alone!” I argued at them.

The Princesses paused.

==DMLE==

Lilac wasn’t often home alone. She was a big girl, though. She’d turned seven a few months ago! She was big!

That didn’t make it any less scary. Her mommy’s friends had left a long time ago...her mommy hadn’t come back either.

It was scary in her house. It was so dark. Mommy didn’t like it when she was home alone. She told Lilac if she was ever alone at home to go to Miss Fluttershy’s, except Miss Fluttershy had left with the others.

Lilac was all alone.

It...it was scary.

What was she gonna do?

She curled up in her mommy’s bed, clutching tightly to the blankets around her and a stuffed toy to her chest.

She wanted her mommy very badly.

==DMLE==

Lilac was the most important person in my life.

When I had first appeared in this reality, I’d found her in my house. She had been saying that I was her mother. Apparently the backstory I had in this world including hatching a dragon’s egg.

She was important. She was everything.

She was seven years old.

Home.

Alone.

The Princesses quickly understood why I was so desperate to go back to Ponyville.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded her head. “Of course. We can send you on your way. The child has gone through much on this night.”

I relaxed. “Thank you, Princesses.”

==DMLE==

When they said they were taking me Ponyville, they meant it. I flew there while sitting on Celestia’s back!

Apparently something to knock off the bucket list that I hadn’t even known was on the bucket list.

That being said- I was equal parts terrified and elated. When we landed just outside of my house in Ponyville some time later, I was distantly disappointed that it was over. Next chance I had, I should ask about that.

But it was just after I had that thought I knew something was more important.

I jumped off Celestia’s back. Without even waiting for them I ran to my house.

“LILAC!”

“MOMMY!” Came from inside the house.

Throwing the door open with magic, I rushed inside. There was panicked running from upstairs.

The little dragon appeared on the stairs. She was maybe an inch shorter than Spike. Her scales were the same color as her namesake. Except the ones on her head, those were a dark blue. Her eyes had that same blue, and they were watering.

She let out a sob. I ran up to her. She continued crying as I pulled her into a hug, holding her tight. Lilac kept letting out whimpering sobs as she let herself be held.

She was okay.

Lilac was okay.

“It’s okay. I’m here now.” I assured her, brushing down on her back. Lilac continued on with her tears. “That’s right- it’s okay. I’m here now. Let it out, it’s okay.”

==DMLE==

Outside, Celestia and Luna heard the sobs. Though they were concerned for their little ponies, they were at least relieved for the sake of the Stardusts.

Chapter Eleven (Revised)

When I say Lilac means everything, I meant it.

She had been a surprise- yes. No one expects to be a mother at fifteen, least of all to a baby dragon.

Her creation had been an accident. Not long before my arrival into this world, I wondered what it would be like to have a dragon like Twilight did. As I thought about it, I wanted to know what the relationship was between unicorns and their hatched dragons. Was it parent-child, or siblings? I had hoped beyond all hope it would be parent-child. Mostly because it was a great headcanon to find in fanfictions about Twilight and Spike, and another was that I had always been so excited to be a mom.

Finding Lilac had been a dream I hoped to never wake up from. Not even a full hour in Equestria, she had run up to me shouting for her mom. It had taken me a while to accept that she wasn’t a figment of my mind. To her, I was truly her mother.

But for her sake, I lied.

She had no idea of my powers. No idea about the powers that had brought me here, that had made her, that kept us together.

I had Planned to tell her. Years from now. She was only seven- I had hoped to wait until she was ten. The same age I was.

Guess that’s my own fault. Having a Plan with the Mane 6 around.

There’s never a good age to find out your parents have been lying to you. We all dealt the Santa-Talk. Lilac would have to get the ‘Your Mom Can Jump Between Realities’ talk. That was arguably worse. At least Lilac didn’t have ponies telling her ‘your mom doesn’t belong in this reality’, like we all did with Santa-Haters.

She deserved a childhood.

And whenever I dreamed of becoming a mom, that was the thing I swore to do before anything else. Give my children a childhood with happy memories.

==DMLE==

After a certain point, Lilac’s tears had slowed down. I held her against my side, letting her cling to my neck as I continued rocking her.

Celestia and Luna had waited on my porch. They were so polite, when they weren’t shouting at an eardrum piercing volume.

“It’s okay, princess, it’s alright.” I assured Lilac, brushing my hoof on her head.

Lilac shook her head. “It-It’s all my f-fault. I-I tried really hard to keep them out but Spike started talking to me and I wasn’t paying attention-”

“No, no Lilac, no. It’s not your fault.” I promised her. Lilac sniffled, pushing her face into my shoulder. I rocked her in my hoof, walking on the other three towards the door. “Everypony agrees it was Twilight. She could’ve asked, you know.”

But Lilac kept sniffling.

I didn’t really expect her to stop. Sometimes with Lilac, she just needed to get her cry out. She was, to put it mildly, an easy baby. Which considering she was a dragon was an Author-send. Usually she calmed down quickly, but she had a lot of emotions running through her tiny body that just needed to be let out. After some more sniffling and a lot of cuddles, she would get back on her feet and want to paint.

It was a routine system.

At the door, I smiled thankfully at the Princesses. “Please, come in. There’s some tea I could make-?”

“No need, Raspberry.” Celestia replied. “We must talk of where my little ponies are.”

‘Great...more chances to tell the truth.’

I smiled tightly. “Right...take a seat.”

The Princesses settled in my living room. I sat down in a chair, rocking Lilac with two hooves now. She’d stopped crying. She just wanted to be held now.

She was seven, and had been left alone for Author knows how long. She was allowed to need affection.

“You will explain now.” Luna commanded.

Lilac buried her face against my coat, hiding from the Princesses.

Mom-Instincts activated. Luna was a friend, but as my friend I was unafraid to punch her in the face.

“I would ask that you watch your tone, Princess Luna.” I advised. “My daughter has just gone through a...really bad day. We wouldn’t want her to have a bad night, would we?”

Luna glanced to the purple baby dragon clutching at my shoulder. Her sharp green gaze softened at the idea I was hinting at. If Lilac had a nightmare tonight because of everything, then Luna would be duty-bound to help. However if Luna had done something to scare Lilac- IE: yell at her mother- then Lilac would be less likely to accept her help.

It was an awful thing to do to my friend. Nobody liked being reminded of the time an entire planet equated them to a nightmare demon.

I’ve fought nightmare demons. Luna is an angel by comparison.

But I never wanted to make her feel like one.

But my child was scared.

Things like friendship mattered a little less at times like this.

“What happened to the Bearers?” Luna asked in a more understanding voice.

“Like I told you in Canterlot, Twilight tried a spell that not even I recommend casting and I wrote it.” I explained. Lilac shifted in my hooves, so I readjusted so she was held closer to my chest. She found this position easier for hugging purposes.

“What does the spell do?” Celestia asked. “You have yet to explain that.”

My own hoof tightened over Lilac. The dragon let the hold go on. “First promise you won’t get mad...again.”

“Of course.” Celestia nodded her head. She turned to her sister.

The blue alicorn’s cheeks had gone a bit purple. She still looked me in the eyes- no matter how short the look was. “We- I promise.”

Though I had that promise...I still hesitated. This wasn’t a fun thing to do. Exposing my secret like this, giving it away to someone...this was terrifying.

“Mommy?” Lilac asked. My hooves had tightened more around her- squeezing to a point of discomfort.

I let my hold slacken enough to take that pain away. “I...I can-” Bracing myself, I reminded myself to just get over it. That this wasn’t a terrible choice. They promised they wouldn’t hate me.

Not like the Mane 6 did.

And oh, how their hate had hurt.

But the Princesses had promised.

And Lilac...Lilac’s opinion of me wouldn’t change...right?

Only one way to find out.

“The spell is only a more...it’s a less restrained version of what I can already do...naturally.” I explained. “I- I can move between worlds. Realities. The spell was an accident- a fluke thing but it was dangerous. I can do that normally without the spell...it’s a super power...haha.”

“That creature I saw, in the forest.” Luna realized.

“Hi.” I waved, a bit stupidly. “That was...that was me. Really, real me. I don’t- I wasn’t always a pony. What you saw, Luna, was my usual...body. You told the Bearers to break into my house to find...me.”

Lilac sat up in her hold. She jumped out of my arms, stomping her foot in rage. If she were so inclined, I knew she would be breathing fire. She had a good grasp on it actually- but that’s not the point right now.

“But they said you were a spy!” Lilac yelled. “You’re my mom, and my mom isn’t a spy! You’re good! They- they were just being mean! But you’re not mean. You let You raised me, you gave me a home, a bed, a family! They wanted to take me away from you.” Lilac’s yelling slowly turned into her crying again. “I don’t wanna leave you, Mommy.”

So I held Lilac to me again, letting her feel her emotions again. Every instinct that was ingrained into me said “Crier get slapped” but Lilac was the exception to many of my rules.

“You won’t, princess.” I looked up at the Princesses. Their faces perfect blank masks. If they were mad, I would understand. I had just admitted to not being one of their subjects. They would be well within their rights to arrest me or the like.

They said nothing.

So I talked more.

I told it all- from finding the Mane 6 in my world to coming back here. As much as I hated saying it, they did need to know why I came back without the Mane 6 and Spike. It was hard to admit I was running away from my friends. There wasn’t really a good reason in Equestria to run from friends, not if they were true friends.

As I neared the end of my story, Luna’s poker face cracked. Not in anger, as I was long expecting. Her green gaze was looking away, seeming to be caught up in old memories. There was a familiar kind of sad frown on her face. She was possibly the only pony in Equestria that understood, sometimes you needed to be alone, even if just for a little bit.

The two of us had a small smile in exchange.

“What was your true name?” Luna asked. “As you are not Equestrian, I do not think your name is Raspberry.”

“...Morgan.”

My head was aching something fierce. At first, it could be brushed off. It came back in quick succession.

Morgan

Oh Morgan

The voice echoed again. It didn’t exactly hurt. It was just disjointing. This wasn’t a normal voice. This voice didn’t belong here.

Morgan

I jerked back. Lilac slipped from my hooves as I did so.

“Raspberry?” Celestia asked, standing to her hooves. “What is it?”

Oh Morgan...poor thing.

“I know this voice.” I tapped the side of my head. It did nothing to stop the gong like echo of the voice.

“What voice, Raspberry?” Celestia asked.

I focused harder on the voice, trying to hear her clearly.

Her?

Oh...oh Author...that’s who it is.

Morgan it's Mom. Please wake up.”

This is not good.

“Morgan?” Luna asked.

I came back to awareness, jarred. My eyes widened, staring around the room in momentary confusion. “Sorry I- I think I spaced out.” I pressed my hooves to my head, pressing to stop this pounding headache. “The spell- it’s still experimental...side effects.” I hissed a breath through clenched teeth. “I- wow okay. This hurts. Like, really hurts.”

“Mommy?” Lilac asked, in a trembling voice.

Mom Instincts activated once again. Smiling through the pain, I gave Lilac my best look of assurance. “It’s gonna be alright, princess. Side effect of the spell, you see.”

“What effect?” Celestia asked.

“You see, my abilities let my soul- spirit, however you wanna see it-to the other dimensions. I checked it.” I explained. “However the spell has a side effect of: instead of moving my soul, it rips my soul to the new place. I...miscalculated...when trying to get away from my friends.”

“And what of this voice you were hearing? What was that a side effect of?” Luna pressed.

“Someone back Home...talking to me.” I explained. “I heard my mom. She wanted me to wake up. I- I think when I fell...they took me to a hospital.”

What about Mom and Dad? How would they react to all of this? Would they be mad too? Will they be mad at me when I went Home? How much would they hate me?

I waited for anypony to say anything. Anything to get my mind off Mom and Dad.

“Your parents...don’t know, do they?” I buried my head in my hooves in shame. “I see.” Celestia commented, sounding a little disheartened.

Well I don’t need any of that, thank you very much.

“Why do your parents not know?” Celestia asked.

“Where I am from people...they just don’t...well...use magic. At least not to my knowledge. I’m positive my blood or other parts of my body cans how others I’m not as human as I look. I read a book about it once. It didn’t end well for the testee.”

They both gave me looks of shock. Lilac gripped my fur. I really liked that book.

There was a hoof on my shoulder. Looking up, I saw Luna standing at my side.

“My apologies.” Luna bowed her head. “You have revealed to us a great secret. I thank you for that.”

I could only give a small nod in return.

“I see your pain, and hesitate to ask. However for the safety of my ponies, I must: how long until you can return?” Luna asked.

I took a deep breath, in and out. “The spell is draining of me, I’m not...built...for spells like that. Tomorrow morning, I should be able to return.”

Lilac sniffled, wiping away her tears with her claws. I reached up to do the same with my hoof.

“But!” I started. “I am sure that Twilight is doing what she can to make sure that doesn’t happen to herself or the others.”

“Morgan, your parents know. I tried to hide it but they know! They didn’t believe us, not until they started fighting Rainbow Dash. got violent. She and Applejack got arrested.” Twilight revealed.

One day.

I can’t leave those girls alone for one day.

I’m screwed.

“Mom, are you gonna come back?” Lilac asked me.

“Always.” I promised her. I’ve been promising that- and with Lilac I had always kept it. “First chance I can, I’ll come back and I will bring the others with me.”

The Princesses gave me a kind nod.

“Please bring them back whole.” Celestia asked me.

“I will.” I promised.

Celestia nodded. “Then we shall leave, allow you to have your peace to refresh.” She walked to my front door. Luna stayed by my side for a moment more.

“Is there something you needed, Luna?” I asked her. “I can do something after I feed Lilac and put her to bed.”

Lilac huffed. Smoke flew out of her mouth. “But Mom I’m not-” *yawn* “I’m not tired.”

Luna and I giggled at Lilac’s child-like plea.

“I assure you, you need not worry over this, Ras-... Morgan. Good night.” Luna followed after Celestia. She didn’t glance back in her retreat.

Honestly, it was rather kind. I appreciated it.

I swept Lilac up, placing her on my back. “So...sandwiches?”

Lilac gave a tired nod on my back. “Peanut butter and jelly.”

“Genius!” I praised her. “PB&J’s. You, my little dragon, are the smartest creature in the land. How did you know I wanted PB&J’s?”

Lilac giggled.

After a quick dinner, Lilac was tucked away into bed. She got her classic bedtime story but was asleep before the end.

It wasn’t long before the lull of sleep claimed me too.

==DMLE==

Celestia and Luna flew through the nighttime sky. They had heard what Raspberry Stardust, or Morgan as her family called her, had to say and it left them relatively shocked.

“Do you believe what she said, Sister?” Celestia asked.

“Her story was too shocking for it not to be. When she explained being experimented on I could almost see the fear in her eyes.” Luna explained.

“Did any of what she said sound familiar?” Celestia asked.

“Vaguely. Did it sound familiar to you?”

“I believe we need to check the Vault.” Luna’s gaze quickly became worried. The Vault had been sealed for at least eight decades. If it needed to be opened then something was wrong.

And Morgan was at the center of it.

Chapter Twelve: Twilight Sparkle (Revised)

Twilight knew sometimes she could get a little panicked. She liked to think she was doing a decent job of hiding her panic.

Which we all know is a lie. For her sake, we’ll pretend she’s hiding it so well.

She and the rest of their group had been brought to the hospital. The humans had been witnesses to her fall, so they’d come along to give statements to the medical professionals. The ponies had refused to leave Morgan hanging without knowing she was okay.

She wasn’t in surgery for long. Twilight could hear a lot of what the doctors were saying to the Spencers about Morgan’s condition. It was in a private room, but Twilight stood close by to hear.

“-to her medical file, she experienced a fall like this before?” The doctor asked.

“Yes. She was much younger.” Mr Spencer answered. “She had a broken arm.”

“I was aware of that, so I wanted to check if she had any more injuries. She’s been unconscious for a lot longer than any of us would like. I can’t get a proper look at her mental state until she wakes up. When I checked with an X-ray, a lot of things came up.”

“Like what?” Mrs Spencer asked. She held her hand over her chest, clenching it into her shirt.

Twilight’s own hands fidgeted with each other.

“Is your daughter into a scene she shouldn’t? A bad crowd?”

“What are you saying? What’s wrong with her?”

“The X-ray revealed your daughter having a lot more than a broken bone.” The doctor stated. “She has a multitude of scars we can’t explain from this. Scars that don’t make sense unless you run with that crowd.”

“What, you’re asking if she’s in a gang?” Mr Spencer asked.

“My daughter would never! We raised her better than that!” Mrs Spencer defended.

“Does she have any friends you don’t know about?” The doctor asked.

Twilight held her breath.

“Friends you’ve never met?”

“...Nathan, those girls this morning-”

“Sarah do you know what you’re saying-”

“Those girls had pink and purple hair! You know who has pink and purple hair? People in gangs!”

“Ma-am, please-”

‘Hold on- Fluttershy and Rarity? In a gang?What the-’

Twilight walked back towards her friends in the waiting room. She was no calmer than she had been when she first started spying- I mean gathering reconnaissance.

==DMLE==

This soon leads us to the magical moment of why something happened. The why exactly Rainbow Dash and Applejack were arrested.

The two of them were walking to the bathroom. Walking around the human world for so long, they had to go eventually.

“Where did the nurse say it was again?” Dash asked, scratching the back of her head.

Applejack glanced at the doors around. “Down the hall, take a right, then three doors down.” She stopped at a pair of doors. One had a feminie figure, the other had a masculine. Course, they were ponies, they didn’t know the difference. “Ah think.”

To confirm Applejack’s guess, a woman walked out of the bathroom. A familiar blonde woman. One would call this convenient, almost as if there was some kind of plot happening around the Mane 6. But that wasn’t possible- surely there wasn’t any sort of outside interference.

We asked Discord. He denied involvement.

(It helped that he was still in stone at this stage)

So it was all just a coincidence that the woman who walked out of the bathroom the same time Applejack and Rainbow Dash were standing outside it was Sarah Spencer, mother to Morgan Spencer.

A mother who was oh so worried her child was in a gang. With the only proof she had of it was three girls she’d met that morning, one being Applejack herself.

“You!” Mrs Spencer snapped, realizing who she was about to walk into.

Applejack blanched. She, too, had realized who it was. “Ma’am-”

“It’s you! Where are the others?! The ones that did this to my daughter!” Mrs Spencer ranted.

“Hey, lady, we don’t know you!” Dash snapped.

“Dash, that’s Morgan’s ma!” Applejack warned in a low hiss.

That took the wind from Dash’s wings. “Oh.”

That only made Mrs Spencer angrier. “You! You had something to do with this!”

==DMLE==

Being arrested snowballed from here.

Mrs Spencer had called the police.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were taken in for questioning concerning Morgan’s accident. Everyone involved knew it wasn’t serious. They knew it was probably all just an accident, and the actions of a concerned mother.

Everyone...except Twilight.

Rainbow Dash had resisted arrest, not recognizing the officers as guards like from her world. Now Dash when in on charges of assaulting an officer.

So maybe Twilight’s fears weren’t so unfounded.

==DMLE==

This brings us to that fateful message Twilight gave to a passed out Morgan.

Mr Spencer had left with Mrs Spencer to check on his sons, and give his wife a moment’s peace. Anne and Caroline had offered to watch over Morgan in the meanwhile. If they snuck in everypony else, did it matter?

Rarity and Fluttershy were standing in the corner of the room. Fluttershy had been doing her best to keep Rarity from being overly panicked. It was working really well.

Spike and Pinkie were coloring. Not that anypony were surprised. Anna and Caroline kept giving them weird looks.

Twilight fretted at Morgan’s bedside. The Reality Jumper was pale. She always seemed so tall, but this bed and room made her seem tiny. “I don’t like it. The doctors say she should have woken up by now. Why hasn’t she woken up?”

“Twilight, are you alright? You seem stressed.” Fluttershy advised.

“Fluttershy is right. Pacing won’t wake Raspberry up.” Rarity noted.

Twilight shook her head. “But they said they won’t know how the fall affected her mental health until she wakes up. What if she’s really hurt, and we don’t know it yet?

“Is she always like this?” Anna asked Spike.

The dragon solemnly nodded. “We call it ‘Twilighting’.”

Twilight was still fretting. “Calm down. Okay, calm down. I think I can do that.”

To her credit, she lasted a full minute.

Spike timed it. He made a note of it as a personal best for her.

“What about Applejack and Rainbow Dash?!” Twilight yelped. “They got arrested! I don’t know how to fix that! They’re gonna find out we aren’t from here. Who knows what they’ll do then! Oh no, oh no.”

“Morgan can fix it.” Pinkie dismissed. She was coloring herself giving Raspberry a cake, the words ‘get well soon’ were written haphazardly.

“She’s not waking up!” Twilight argued.

“She’ll wake up soon and fix it.” Pinkie pulled out a tube of glitter from her hair, dumping it onto the card. “She always fixes stuff for you!”

That didn’t make Twilight feel any better.

“What’s she like, in...wherever you’re from?” Anna asked, pointedly ignoring Pinkie stuffing the glitter back in her mane. “She didn’t talk much about what it was like for that.”

Twilight slowed in her pacing. “You want to know about Equestria?”

Anna nodded.

Twilight hadn’t expected a question like that. Ever. Everypony she knew was from Equestria. Why would she ever have to think about explaining it?

She was in a new world. Different things were expected here, clearly.

Maybe if she took time to understand this world, understand friendship here, maybe she would be one step to understanding why Morgan came in the first place.

“Equestria is a magical place, not like here.” Twilight began. Anna leaned in her seat. Caroline started listening. “Back home, pegasi control the weather and how the clouds move. It’s weird to see them moving without it. We have two Princesses, Celestia and Luna, who control the movement of the sun and moon...”

==DMLE==

As they talked, a man was standing by Morgan’s hospital room.

He listened to what the unicorn was saying to the others.

He typed a message on his phone. ‘Characters confirmed. She brought them over’.

A second later he got the reply.

‘Keep watch over her. We need to assess if they’re threats or not.’

The man wanted to say he heard the unicorn say her kind could control the weather and planetary alignments, but he got the feeling he’d be laughed at for bringing up cartoon physics, so he said nothing.

‘Yes sir.’

He stayed by his post at her door.

This girl had no idea what damage she’d done.

Chapter Thirteen (Revised)

My bedroom was usually a great place to relax. One day, though, I planned to tear out the blinds to replace them with a basic curtain. Because every single morning, the blinds shined the sun into my eyes. It never failed to wake me up.

Ah, if only I could set the sun on fire...then it would stop...

Throwing off the blankets, I climbed out of bed. The sun usually shined through at the time I had to wake up anyway. That didn’t make me any happier. With how stressful the past few days had been, my sleep hadn’t been restful.

There was still so much work to do, sleeping hadn’t offered any insight. Everything was still as tense as it had been the night before. The Princesses were still suspicious of me, my friends all knew I was a liar and traitor, and my parents had definitely found out. The lack of Luna in my dreams convinced me of it.

Some might say I’m pessimistic about my options. I say can you prove me wrong? Can you objectively look at my life as it is now, then say I’m better off? That I’ll be happier without lying to all the people I thought I could trust? It’s not making me feel better. I’m even more scared now than yesterday that my life is going to fall apart.

My friends hated me.

My family is going to hate me.

If it gets worse, I’ll lose Lilac.

So I braced myself. I steeled my features for the day ahead. If it was going to try to break me down, then I needed to be better than it. Nobody- or nopony- had ever fought me over Lilac. They could try. That’s as far as they would get.

But first, I had to go wake the child up.

==DMLE==

Lilac was half awake by the time I went to her room. She hadn’t snuck over to sleep in my room during the night, much to my surprise. She had been doing that on and off for months. It hurt to see that she was the first today to drift off from me.

“Morning, Mommy!” Lilac rubbed sleep from her eyes.

My smile to her was sincere, and relieved. The same sort of smile seen in every Disney mother. I loved my child, and to think that she had was doubting me hurt. “Muffins for breakfast?”

“Yes please!” Lilac hopped behind me as we went downstairs to the kitchen.

Lucky me she wanted that every morning. Though everything else was changing, Lilac’s tastes had not. She still loved banana nut muffins with rubies on top.

It was hard to believe sometimes that I hadn’t raised her, that she existed as a drawing before coming here. Being a mother was just something I never thought was possible until Lilac.

She was happily eating a muffin while I put together my saddlebag. There would probably be a lot on my schedule today that I would need to be ready to handle.

“Whatcha doin’, Mommy?” Lilac asked, her mouth full. She crunched a ruby between her teeth.

“Packing for the day.” I explained. “There’s a lot to do, and Celestia only gives me so much light to do it.”

“Is it big stuff? Like...like with the Princesses?” Lilac asked.

“Probably.” I answered. “I have to get ready to bring back everypony from...well from-”

“-where you came from?” Lilac asked. I said nothing. “Like where we lived before Ponyville? They’re gone to there?”

Though I had often been called heartless and cruel, I would not tell my daughter that she never existed outside of Ponyville. She only started existing the moment I first arrived in Ponyville.

“Yeah, there.”

Lilac finished off her muffin in silence. I pretended to eat breakfast as I waited.

My patience was not in vain. Lilac burped up a letter as she finished off the ruby topping. I caught it in my magic, bringing it over to me.

“What’s it say?” Lilac walked over to me. She hopped onto my back, peering around my head to see the letter.

“Dear Morgan-” They had called me this yesterday. They had stopped calling me Raspberry. Did they no longer view me as a subject? Was I something else? Could I trust what they were saying? I had to read the rest to know more. “Princess Luna and I are eager to welcome you back to the palace. Something has come up which we believe only you can shed light on. Be assured we will watch over Lilac while you are on this important mission for the good of Equestria. A chariot will be there to collect you any moment. Thankful, Princess Celestia.”

I knew it.

They were trying to take her away.

It’s not like I could take Lilac with me regardless

But...but I need to watch her

Mom and Dad will get a real kick out of being told they’re grandparents

Okay. So...it made sense for Lilac to stay with the Princesses. They would just be babysitters. Not that I’m convinced they’re even good for the job. In most of the episodes I’ve seen, they called on Twilight and her friends to fix every problem. Whenever they themselves were confronted with it, they were swiftly taken out.

Now they wanted me to put my daughter’s life in their hooves.

Unfortunately, there’s no other choice.

“Mommy?” Lilac reached up, poking my cheek. “Mommy I can’t read. What’s it say?”

I swallowed, trying to push past the dry mouth I’d suddenly gotten. When this is all done, I really do need to teach her to read. “Uh...you’re having a...slumber party with the Princesses.”

Like all children in Equestria, Lilac gasped in excitement. I’m sure her eyes had the classic cartoon effect of her eyes bugging out of her head with twinkles to match her delight. “Really?! I get to be with the Princesses?!”

“You do.” I tucked the letter into my saddlebag. “Guess you need to pack too, princess.”

Lilac wasted no time. She hopped off my back, rushing up to her room to get things together. Letting her stay with the Princesses felt like a bad idea. Wanting her to stay by my side at all times wasn’t much of a better plan, really. But I wanted it.

Maybe I’m just being paranoid for no reason. People have said that about me. Yeah I turned out to be right in the end, but everyone still said I was paranoid about it. So maybe that’s what this is. All my other secrets had been exposed. Lilac was the last thing I had between my family and my life outside of them.

I just had to make sure nopony tells.

==DMLE==

A chariot arrived on the dot for the clock. Lilac told the pegasi flying us everything she had packed into her backpack. Card games, board games, her art supplies, things she said she wanted to try with the Princesses cause ‘they must get to play all the time, but not fun games like these, probably boring princess games. My games will be better, right?’

They didn’t answer. They were flying, and probably couldn’t hear Lilac over the wind in their ears.

We arrived in the middle of the palace. Princess Celestia and Luna were already there, waiting.

“Good morning, Morgan and Lilac.” Celestia greeted.

‘I’d say the same, but that’s also giving you so much credit for the fact that the morning is good.’ But I was trying to keep Lilac from being taken away, so best not make an enemy of the ponies that had the power to do that. “Celestia.” I replied. Lilac hid behind me, suddenly shy. “Could you show me what you wanted me to see?”

Solemn, they nodded.

The Princesses guided us to the throne room. While they stood in front of me, I was shown a book that was well aged. If Twilight were here, she would give some long explanation about when this book must fall into Equestrian history.

I could tell you it came from Earth. Pony journals were wider, to make ease for ponies that couldn’t use magic to write. This journal was comparatively thinner, more suited for human hands than anything with hooves.

A human wrote in that journal.

Which, honestly, should not be possible.

I’m the only human that’s ever been here...right?

“This journal has been in our vaults for a long time.” Celestia explained. “Though there has been a lot of debate on who wrote it, it was very clear in the text that it’s not someone of Equestria.”

I walked up to the journal. Reaching for it with my hoof, I paused. “Is it safe to hold?”

Princess Celestia nodded.

The journal was held in my amber shaded magic. Again, Lilac sat on my back to read over my shoulder.

“What’s it say?” Lilac asked. “Mommy what’s it say?”

“That this book was written by a human.” I revealed. Celestia and Luna didn’t seem shocked by this news. Of course not, they had gone after this book for that very reason. “This book...they only used scrolls back then, if it’s as old as it looks. It could only have come from someone not from here.”

“That is the conclusion we came to as well.” Luna stated. “Two humans in Equestria in all of our history. You can see why this is an urgent matter.”

“Yes, it is.” I opened the book, being considerate to it’s age.

The first page had one of those ‘this book belongs to:’ add-ons. Another time anachronism. The owner of this book was a lot less careful with their things than I would ever have been with mine.

Twilight finding the spell didn’t count.

She broke into my house.

I’m in the right here.

Someone had written their name. Someone who liked color pens...someone with the most human name Equestria had ever seen.

‘This journal belongs to: Delilah Patteron, age 11! For Delilah only!’

That name rang a bell. It rang like a Notre Dame bell- loudly bouncing around in my head and like a bat signal right into my eyes.

I’ve never met anyone with that name in my life. Why is it standing out so much?

“Come on, Lilac.” I insisted. “Let’s go settle in your room for your stay. It’s time to learn something about reading!”

Lilac beamed, hugging my neck in delight.

“You said you would go retrieve our ponies in the morning.” Luna reminded me.

“No offense, Luna, but you’ve given me a journal that belongs to one of my...someone that can...” I tried to pull off nonchalance, to pretend that what I was holding in my magic meant more to me than any friend.

There was someone out there with powers like me.

They had come to Equestria too.

And if they existed here, they must exist back Home.

And I needed to find them.’

“The person that wrote this journal is probably on Earth. I need to learn about them, in case we cross paths.” I explained. “If I go into this blind, I could get more people hurt.”

Celestia stepped closed. “Morgan, you had said before your parents don’t know of your powers. The way you have spoken about them...did anypony know at all?”

Nobody alive.

“What does that matter?” I asked, wanting to pull Lilac off my back to hold.

“Have you ever met anypony else that could do it?”

Nobody alive.

“I don’t see how that matters. I’m going to read this book with my daughter now.” You ponies have taken every other secret from me. I will not let you take this one too. My solitude for all my life is my choice, my life. You don’t get to bring it out so you can use it against me.

So what if I’ve been alone since the time I used these powers?

So what if this book is the only sign I have of someone else using their powers exactly like me?

I want to know who wrote this

I want to know all about the people with powers like me

And I want to be selfish about it.

==DMLE==

June 12, 1978

Dear Diary,

This is my first entry in this Diary. Mom gave it to me to celebrate my first Travel. That’s right, at age 11 I Traveled for the first time! It was from a simple birthday present I touched three days ago. The place had beautiful green grass to say the least. Another strange thing about it was that the people weren’t people. They were unicorns and pegasus, and regular ponies of all colors under the rainbow.

Three ponies, one unicorn by the name Clover, a plain pony by the name Smart Cookie and a pegasus by the name Pansy, met me outside a cave where their leaders were frozen(Yes those were their real names). They said they were gonna be frozen by wendigos because of their leader’s hatred.

So to try and l lift their spirits I started singing a Christmas song. Jingle Bells. I noticed it starting getting warmer. Clover told me that the wendigos had left while we were singing. So we started again, and again, and again, and again until the three ponies frozen solid melted and joined us. The pegasus was called Commander Hurricane, the unicorn was Princess Platinum and the plain pony was Chancellor Puddinghead.

They thanked me for helping them and I traveled back home. Mom told me I was staring at the present for five minutes but for me it felt more like five hours.

When I explained what happened to her, she went crazy. She said she knew I would be a powerful Traveler but traveling at age 11 was not what she was expecting. What else did she expect from the daughter of the first and second most powerful Travelers in existence?

My silence seemed to serve as an answer enough for the two princesses. They now looked at me with an odd sort of heartbreak. It was a look I would have rather lived without.

So I picked Lilac up, letting myself out of the room with the journal floating behind me.

==DMLE==

After reading five more entries it was clear this Delilah was able to jump into things before they even existed as shows, movies or books. I also caught onto the fact that 11 was the youngest age any of these ‘Travelers’ had ‘traveled’.

My first...travel, it’s called traveling, wow. It has a name. A whole people gave it a name and now I get to use it...My first travel...I had just turned 10.

This was gonna be exciting huh?

The journal went on to explain things about how Delilah adjusted to a life on Equestria. She watched the races unite for peace, albeit with the threat of eternal winter if they refused. She never talked much about Home- focusing instead on making this book some kind of log about Equestria.

I closed the journal as she went on about Princess Platinum. My head was spinning with the revelations of the day.

Lilac opened the book back up, pointing at the first page. “Thi-Teas-”

“The-is.” I sounded out the word for her, too stunned to do much more than that.

“This...joodal...be...belongs to...Dellya-”

“Journal, and Delilah.”

“Journal is a hard word. Why does it have a ‘u’ inside?!” Lilac complained. “And that name is really weird.”

“I know, I know.” I patted her head. “It’s a name from where I’m from.” That got the little dragon’s attention. “...which means it’s probably time for me to go get that lot.”

Standing up from the bed, I tried to return to the Princesses. Lilac hugged me, trying to pull me back to the bed.

“Lilac?” I asked.

Lilac shook her head. She held me closer. “Don’t go, Mommy.”

“Oh, sweetheart.” I lifted my daughter in for a hug. She buried her face in my neck. “It’s okay.”

“Can’t I go with you?” Lilac pleaded. “Please, I’ll be really good!”

“No, it’s not safe for little kids like you.” I explained. Lilac sniffled.

Damn, she was starting to cry. This whole thing had lost all meaning and fun. It would be better to spend the day with my daughter. Yep, that was fine. The Mane 6 and Spike could last another day in my world without...

How did I just convince myself to go faster?

“But I’m big! I can read some of the words!” Lilac pleaded. “Please- I wanna help!”

Oh my Author, she’s like a mini-me.

How could I be expected to say no to those big blue eyes, full of overflowing tears? How am I supposed to tear myself from her side when she’s like this? An image flashed in my eyes- of a child just over her age but with long black hair, looking at me with eager excited blues eyes, something about them desperate for an adventure.

I was never good at saying no to children.

Like anyone would have for a crying child, I caved. “Just...okay. Hear me out.” I pulled her in for a warm caring embrace. “I’ll go first, and make sure it’s safe. Once I get everypony back to Equestria...I...I show you around. Where I lived before you.”

“R-really?” Lilac asked.

“I promise. I’ll Pinkie Promise!” I told her.

Lilac’s eyes stopped generating new tears to break my heart. Instead she smiled, the expression brighter than any gemstone she had ever eaten. “Thanks Mommy!”

Great.

Now I have to make Earth safe enough for a dragon.

Why can’t I get the easy jobs?

...oh right, those are boring.

Chapter Fourteen (Revised)

Usually, coming back Home happened because I needed something. Returning home from whatever reality I was working in had the same feel as the running errands. There was nothing really important I needed on this side of my life, not usually anyway. Maybe I just needed to refresh the supplies in my Bag, or maybe I just needed new information about the worlds I was living in.

That’s what Home had become, for me. Not a place of rest, or a place to join with family. It was a bus stop in between my adventures. It was a homebase- my own Starfleet Command, when I would much rather be out there flying on the Enterprise.

(Someday...)

I couldn’t say for certain when I became more disconnected from this reality. Could it have been my first jump across, back on my 10th birthday? Could it have been somewhere in puberty, and what I think is a deep reasoning of baby bird flying the coop is just disguised teenage angst that’s been going on forever?

Still...there were people I cared about here. Few and far between, but they were here. Though I may be lying to them about every aspect of my life, I did care about my parents and brothers. My human friends were...I don’t know what they were. Being connected to people back Home felt like a bad idea waiting to happen.

Even now, as I’m waking up in a hospital bed with so much of my body aching, I wondered if those friendships had turned out for the better or not. Those are just the humans here. The misplaced Equestrians? They would have to be a whole other debate set aside for later.

There wasn’t time to worry about my crumbling social life (if it had ever existed in the first place). Time to put on my big girl panties, and complete a rescue mission.

The Plan is simple enough. Step 1: Get those other two out of jail. Step 2:Take the seven Equestrians back to Equestria. Step 3: Convince everyone in my life that this was a successful LARPing campaign, and that I am an excellent actress. Step 4: Bring Lilac over for ice cream then immediately go back tp never return until Lilac is old enough to drink alcohol.

Yep.

That’ll work.

That Plan is too solid to fail.

The hospital room was silent as I woke up. Despite my aversion to hospitals, I had woken up in them countless times before. This was just one of the rare times where it wasn’t from a bullet or stab wound.

“Hello?” I coughed, my voice croaking from soreness. Ugh. This sucked.

“She’s awake!”

Ah. My friends are here, that’s great.

One such friend leapt at me, hugging me. A head of pink hair alongside a high pitched squeal of glee told me who had attacked first. The rest of the armada followed her lead. When the hands of death came off I got a look at my friends.

Anna, Caroline and Maddie were some of the huggers. Twilight and Fluttershy joined in at one point but Pinkie was still hugging my legs.

“Pinkie. Could I get my legs back?” I asked.

“Sorry Morgan but you woke up and you slept for almost a whole day!” Pinkie excused.

Wait what.

It’d never been that long before.

What the hell?

Ugh- I hate this spell, and I literally can’t hate it more than now.

“Perfect. Just perfect.” This was the point where I felt a weight on my chest. “Pinkie. Seriously?”

Pinkie hopped off me, sticking her landing. I groaned in annoyance- and maybe some pain, she was thinner as a human and those knees hurt. Pinkie just giggled in response.

“We’re so glad you’re okay!” Anna told me.

“Great, yeah, awesome.” I sat up, ignoring the small aches in my body as I did so. At least nothing looked broken. That’s a plus, I suppose. “Hey...where are my parents?”

“They stepped out to check on your brothers.” Caroline answered.

Good...good...I don’t wanna deal with them just yet. That’s a wrench in the Plan. “Okay. That’s fine. When can I leave?”

The humans stared at me in surprise. “Leave? Morgan, you’re in a hospital!”

“Yeah, and I’m fine now.” I countered. “I need to leave. We all need to leave.”

“Why?” Caroline asked.

“Because two of our friends are in jail?” I reminded them. Pressing the button on my bed, I called for a nurse. There wasn’t time for sitting around. “We have to go get them back.”

“How- how did you know that?” Twilight asked.

I gave her a flat stare. Where the hell was the nurse? “The spell you stole from my house? It’s not great. So I heard you. Time to save Rainbow Dash and Applejack, hopefully before they cause too much damage.”

“But you should rest-” Caroline insisted.

“I slept in a bed, I rested plenty.” I countered.

This set off a round of disagreements from all eight of these fuckers. Why did I need Rainbow Dash and Applejack again? They would only add to the cacophony of noise. It would only get worse with my parents involved...and I was stressing myself out. Remember the Plan, Spencer, remember the Plan.

Luck was on my side for once. The nurse walked in. “Alright, everybody out. The patient needs quiet.” He instructed.

Though hesitant, all eight of the people in the room walked out. I relaxed against the bed. “Okay, nurse? I would like to check out please.”

The nurse went about the usual nurse process of checking on a patient. I’d woken up in medical beds to know the whole routine. “We can’t be sure just yet. You need to stay here until we’re sure you’re okay.”

“Okay, okay. That’s fair, I get it. But I’m fine.” I insisted. “See? I can see you checking my readings. I’m healthy. Passing out like I did is common in extreme causes of panic attacks.”

The nurse gave me a raised eyebrow. “You really trying to write this off as a reaction to a panic attack?”

“Can you prove that’s it not?” I countered.

“There are a lot of other things that are giving us concern.” The nurse explained. He finished up the checkup, walking towards a small nightstand by my medical bed. “So we’re just checking everything.”

That wasn’t reassuring.

“At least your friends left you with something to read.” The nurse handed me a book from the nightstand. “Those kids haven’t left your side through all of this, even when your parents walked out.”

Yeah, great, awesome. That’s helpful. My friends stayed the whole time and my parents left. That’s fine, whatever.

I needed to go save Rainbow Dash and Applejack. That’s what matters first.

“Wait a book? They got me a book?”

The nurse shrugged. He handed the book to me. “You can look it over while I find your doctor.” He left without another word.

The book couldn’t have been from my friends, I would learn. Because right on the first page read:

‘Beginners Luck: What To Expect When Expecting Travels’

In fancy calligraphy on the bottom was the author’s name.

D. Patterson

It had to be Delilah.

I was holding another book by Delilah...by another one of my kind...and she...she wrote this with other people in mind! So people could learn- so our people can learn.

It was too good to be true...something must be wrong with it...nothing else makes sense. It fits too well...I hate to find out what’s wrong...

==DMLE==

He can’t believe she actually thought he was a nurse. Okay, technically, he had been once. Anyone could agree that a degree from a Scrubs reality hardly counts.

She had a book now. Maybe she’d finally learn to keep her head down...everything was already turning into a bigger mess than it needed.

Chapter Fifteen (Revised)

About the Author:

Delilah Patterson is the leading expert of Reality Walkers in modern times. She has written dozens of academic papers on this topic which were compiled for this book. She also did work for scientific research in the human world. Her work has done good in this world and others.

Forward by Delilah:

If you’ve been given this book, then your parents thought the talk would be really awkward. It’s not at all. Growing up there were a lot of questions about my abilities that I was told not to ask. It wasn’t polite for proper company. So I wrote a lot of stuff to share with my community, that’ll make them happy.

==DMLE==

I read it.

All of it. The entire thing. Reading always came easy to me. Sure, the occasional fit about reading popped up in early years. Who among us hasn’t thrown a book in frustration? My class did it multiple times, I needed to look human- to feel human- so I joined in.

Finding out books were another way to Reality Jump shifted my perspective. Forget being normative, this shit was fun. Finally getting faces to names- to hearing names pronounced correctly- to seeing their side of it all. Just thinking about my first go...being part of a book where I could help another superhuman escape the government trying to experiment on her...being trapped in a lab for a year-

Okay that place traumatized me a bit.

The second jump was way easier. Everyone in that world turned into an animal during a monthly enchanted fog. That year was so fun, I got to be a wolf.

Books. Book reading for knowledge...slightly less fun.

This book- if I’m reading it right- talked about me. My powers. My abilities. Explaining all of it to the next person to turn the cover. A whole published book, written for a community.

This can’t be real. If my experience taught me anything, there’s always a company or government willing to put in leg work for a prize. Any of them can create a fake published book to get on my good side.

But the idea...the idea of having people...that warmed my cold hardened heart.

Somebody walked into my room as I neared the end of the book. A quick glance showed a man in regular clothes not scrubs. Something suspect...I’ll stay vigilant.

The man took a nearby seat. The hospital room was so big that a few extra chairs didn’t go amiss. Still more than a little humiliated that my parents put up such a big fuss to bring me to a hospital and get me a room.

The man settled into the chair. He watched me, making no effort to hide it. As he sat in silence, it clearly irked him. He reached for the chart at the end of the hospital bed.

“That’s for my doctor.” I stated, turning the page. “And nurses. They have my express permission.”

The man stared at me for a moment. Assessing me? Judging me? Before I could guess, he smiled with a delighted snort. “Well they don’t exactly provide other reading material.”

“It’s almost like the waiting room is outside, down the hall on your first left.” I replied. The man gave me a curious stare. Glancing up from my book I added “I’ve been here before.”

“Enough to memorize the layout?” The man asked, impressed. “Not bad.”

When he says it like that, I’m not sure if it comes across as paranoid or nefarious. My mother’s habits kicked in- ladies always gotta be polite when complimented. “Thank you.”

The man just smiled, showing no signs of even wanting to move.

I went back to reading. There were only a handful of pages left.

“Quite a book you got there.” Apparently he wanted a conversation to hide his boredom. Or maybe to further assess me. “Must be a good read. What is it?”

What’s your game, sir?

Why all the questions- why come in my room at all?

There’s something wrong here. Who are you- who do you work with?

Dozens of questions flashed through my head. Paranoia paid off when you were in danger.

“Sci-fi.” I answered. “Garden variety, nothing too weird.”

The man hummed, idly nodding. “Okay...but what kind of sci-fi? Cyberpunk, steam? Fantasy? Horror? Apocalyptic?”

“Fantasy.” I answered. With all this book said, anyone would compare it to Alice in Wonderland. This Delilah Patterson could spin a yarn. “I’m trying to read in peace.”

“Good point...anyone else would’ve accepted it.” The man replied. “Only...You finished that book before I sat down. You’re faking so I leave.”

Caught, I lowered the book. While it’s true I finished, the About-the-Author page had my attention.

“Thatta girl.” The man praised me as I lowered the book in my lap. “So. What do you think of the book?”

“It’s fine.” I replied. My fingers tightened to the covers, a page wrinkling under my thumb.

The man nodded. “What about its subject? Anything interesting you?”

I narrowed my eyes on him. The more her went on, the more I suspected he slipped the book to me. When could he have done so? My friends were there the whole time, they would’ve noticed anything. Then again, they said I was here overnight. As normal humans and magical ponies, they needed sleep. He had to have slipped in during the night so I would have the book now.

Why go to all this effort? They already have me effectively cornered. A few lies to my family would be enough to have me shipped off forever, never seen again. Why try building a report with me?

What do you need that I have?

“It’s outlandish.” I answered.

The man laughed. “That it is! Very outlandish...otherworldly. Tell me: any big make you laugh? Sometimes, that author got a bit too uppity in the descriptions. I busted a gut more than once.”

“Yeah.” While I agree some parts were worded weirdly, that didn’t matter to me. Seeing the writing at all mattered. Delilah Patterson’s words mattered to me more because she was like me. There’s proof she existed in Equestria. How can I disregard her words for being too stuffy?

“Anything confuse you?” The man asked. “It confused me the first few reads.”

The paper crinkled again. “The idea is cool...like what an awesome superpower. Saw it in a cartoon once. The Author never explained if the...the Traveler creates the world, or if their...‘essence’ found a universe with an empty slot for them.”

The man nodded. “Good question...honestly we’re still debating that one. For some, they’re very clearly the second option. They don’t have enough power to create a whole world for them. Others...a rare few...can do the first. Actually testing it is where the problem lies.”

“Excuse me, sir, you’re talking about this like it’s real. This- whatever it is- is too weird to be real.” I explained to him.

He leaned forward in his chair. Lime green eyes stared at me, locking eyes with me. “Is it?”

He wouldn’t make me crack. This lie fell easily out of my mouth my entire life. “It’s not real.”

The man reached into his coat, pulling out a phone. He opened it to pull up pictures. “They look plenty real to me.”

Mugshots of Rainbow Dash and Applejack were shown first. He scrolled through other pictures, showing off close-ups of the rest of the Mane 6 and Spike hanging around my hospital room and one promotional shot from the show.

The paper crinkled again. Louder, and with more force.

“So who are they?” The man asked.

I swallowed, glaring back at him.

“We’re usually so good at staying quiet. When someone kicks up a fuss...we notice.” The man explained. His expression hardened. Gone was any sort of cheer. This man was a threat. “So explain to me what happened, Ms. Spencer.”

I kept silent.

The man glared still. “We can’t help you until you talk.”

I want to help my friends...it was my fault they were stuck on Earth in the first place. But I could do it alone. If that’s what ended up happening, so be it.

He tucked his phone back into his jacket. He grabbed his wallet, pulling out a driver’s license.

‘Dominic Chamberlin’, it read. The number looked accurate enough. The right markings were there, and the picture looked real too. It wasn’t too recent either. Then again, I’d made convincing fakes of my own.

The name rang a bell with me.

“Dominic?” I asked. The man nodded. Dominic- Delilah mentioned that name a few times in her diary. He knew her. All his remarks about her earlier took on new meaning. “It’s convincing.”

His face hardened more. “Enough games. We don’t have the time for it. The sooner you talk, the sooner we can fix this mess.”

“It’s my mess. I can clean it alone.”

“Oh can you? Can you really?” Dominic countered. “Or do we need to take this conversation somewhere more private?”

The paper tore.

“...it’s nothing more than an accident.” I explained. “Just- Twilight was trying a spell, it backfired and brought them here. That’s all. I can fix it.”

Dominic still glared. “You have twenty-four hours. Any longer, we take over. Got it?”

I nodded.

“And keep it quiet.” Dominic scolded. He stood up, buttoning the jacket shut. “I mean it. I hear one more word about this, and you’re done. Understood?”

“Of course, sir.” I replied.

Without another word, he left the hospital room.

I looked down at the book. The About-Author page had a small tear in the corner. Delilah’s picture smiled up at me.

==DMLE==

A real actual nurse came in twenty minutes later. My parents trailed behind. With everything that happened this week, arguing with them was the last thing I needed.

My parents insisted that something was wrong, that I needed to stay another night. The doctors disagreed. After a night of observation, they couldn’t find what was wrong. Apparently they wrote it off as anxiety. Of course, my parents didn’t like that option. That meant I was insane. Their daughter couldn’t be insane, imagine the scandal.

So...arguing.

Wasting precious time needed to get the Mane 6 and Spike back home. I knew Mom and Dad were going to lose this fight. Sure they could maybe get the doctors to change the diagnosis but they wouldn’t get me to stay another night. Even if they did, I would just run away.

I wasn’t arguing. Far from it, I stayed silent in the bed just watching. The nurse tried including me for my opinion, Mom talked over it.

Why would I need to be listened to concerning my own mental state?

Seriously she made the right call.

==DMLE==

I knocked on Bellingham’s front door.

My parents left me in my room at home. Even though I asked to be brought to school to get my stuff, they brought me straight home.

That’s fine.

I knew where Mom left her car keys.

Caroline opened the door. I never suspected her parents would, as they were out at work today. “Morgan. What’s going on-”

Pushing past her, I walked towards their living room. Caroline followed behind me.

“Pay attention, ladies!” I called out. “We’ve got a lot of work to do and not a lot of time to do it!”

Tossing my Bag on the table, I knelt down to pull things from it. The Equestrians came around, along with Anna and Caroline. They watched me in concern. Well most of them did. Twilight was glaring.

That was fine.

I never needed approval to get shit done.

“Rainbow and Applejack will be in detainment.” I explained, pulling out a legal notepad. The book came out with it, as the torn page needed taping. “Considering what happened when they were arrested I can easily get the cops to let them off with a warning, if they haven’t already.”

Flipping through the legal pad, I tilted it so they could see my notes. Twilight and Spike came closest to get the best look. Pinkie skipped around the coffee table. Rarity glanced nervously to her human hosts. Fluttershy stayed nervously behind them all.

“Now Mom pushed for disturbing the peace. Given that this wasn’t actually during the night or in public, the charge is only sticking because of Mom’s influence.” I explained. With the pen, I pointed out specific parts of the legalese. “So it shouldn’t take much to get them off-”

“Wow, you’re interested in law?” Anna asked.

The question threw off my groove. “Sort of. Anyway, Twilight, our best bet is to reach the police station before they close. Cops tend to rush stuff near the end of their shift, so long as it means they can leave-”

“This book is funny!” Pinkie giggled.

“Give that BACK!” I leapt at Pinkie, snatching the book from her hands. Pinkie jumped back, squealing and spluttering apologies. With the book in my hands I checked for any new damage.

“What’s that book?” Twilight asked, trying to peak over my shoulder.

“Nothing. It’s nothing.” I dismissed, trying to stuff the book back in my Bag.

Twilight stood on her feet. Her hands fell on her hips. If she had them in Equestria, it would’ve been a signature pose. “Raspberry, you need to start trusting us.”

That got me to laugh, snorting and snickering. “Really? Cause- cause the last time I did that, you betrayed me.”

That’s what happened, right? Twilight snuck into my house, into my bedroom. She found something I hid on purpose- for a damn good reason. She pulled a Twilight- bringing herself and all her friends over here. Then- then they assume they have the right to butt in on my personal life, time I set aside for fun. A time I wasn’t focused on making their lives easier, when I thought I could rest. What do they do? Stumble in and ruin everything. My friends knew, my parents were freaking out, and even Lilac was scared.

Is this the price I pay for taking an Author-damn break for once?

“You never trusted us!” Twilight dismissed.

“I always trusted you!”

I did- that hurt the most. The Mane 6. The pillars of Friendship itself. If there was anybody- anypony- that I could trust surely it would be them. Yet all of them broke in. Had any even given protest, or did they all jump on it? How long had I deluded myself into thinking I was their friend? How long had they been scheming behind my back, waiting for the perfect time to rub their trick in my face?

“You did a bad job showing it!” Twilight yelled, storming closer to my face.

Wrong move, egghead.

I stepped up, glaring her down right in her purple eyes. “You took advantage every time I did!”

A purple/pink light began to shine.

On reflection, I slipped into an offensive fighting stance.

“Okay!” Caroline stepped in between us. She held up her palms, nearly pushing it into my chest. “Okay. Let’s take a second, okay? Let’s chill out.”

“I’m chill!” I yelled. “Tell her to chill!”

Twilight let the magic fade. She shrunk back, still frowning with a fury that always seemed to be pointed at me. “I let my anger get away from me. You can’t say it was only me.”

I mean if I really wanna get technical, Pinkie started it by touching my book

But you made yourself a target

“We shouldn’t be throwing blame around.” Caroline told us. “This isn’t the time or the place. So chill, okay?”

She was right.

Cry on your own time.

There’s work to be done.

Spike stepped forward. “Can you get Rainbow Dash and Applejack back?”

“Yes.” I answered immediately. “Then you’re going home.”

“Where we can have a party!” Pinkie threw her arms up. Confetti and streamers went off from- I don’t know, her hair? At this point, I learned not to ask. Pinkie ran to my side, just barely stopping herself from hugging me or grabbing my shoulder. “You’ll be the guest of honor! You know, cause you’re the one that brought us back and freed everypony!”

She pulled out a party horn. She blew on it, the end flapping in my face. For the comedy, I smacked it off.

“No.” I answered.

Pinkie tilted her head, the party horn drooping.

“I-” The picture popped in my head. A party at Sugarcube Corner, with everypony in town. No- Pinkie said I was the guest of honor. She would throw it at my house. Dozens of ponies around my house, full of cake and punch. All of them in my home. At any moment, any one of them can set this whole thing off again. “I won’t come back.”

“What?” Rarity asked. “You have to come back! How will we-”

“I’m taking you home, I swear.” I reminded her. “But after that?” Looking around at them, I made sure to lock eyes with Twilight. She, who distrusted me from the start. This would probably be the best news of her life. “I’m leaving. And I’m never coming back.”

It would hurt, hurt so much

Equestria is such a great place for me. I was happy there- at peace. If I felt bad, I could visit the animals at Fluttershy or the Everfree Forest or get a cupcake at Pinkie’s or watch Lilac play with the CutieMarkCrusaders. When I wanted to relax, I could watch pegasi move clouds.

It never felt like work, protecting them.

Seeing Lilac’s smile? Nothing’s made me happier. Taking her from Equestria would hurt- ripping her from the only home she’s ever known. I couldn’t stay there, though, just for her sake. She was a dragon, raised by me, how long would their trust last?

Delilah’s diary was there. The first connection I had to my people...to a person who understood what it was like being me. A whole history in Equestria, waiting for me to search for it...waiting for me...a message from the past...better than the scientific book in my Bag...

But I’ll still leave them.

They don’t want me to stay anyway.

Twilight’s face fell. A worse person would’ve felt joy. Such anguish on their opponent’s face, a blow that hit all the right spots to inflict maximum damage. They’d relish in doing so.

All I felt was confused. Shouldn’t Twilight have been happy? Why not? Her biggest antagonist was leaving her alone. The wolf was leaving the flock.

I pulled out Mom’s car keys. “Come on. We need to get moving before they notice I took it.”

“Morgan you can’t drive-”

“I have a permit, just sit in the passenger seat!” I snapped, storming off towards the door. Nobody was moving. “Come on, move! And pray that those two haven’t made my job any harder.” Without waiting I stormed out the door.

Though I wasn’t too far away to hear them. Anna ushered them all out, agreeing with me that we needed to get their friends.

I could hear Pinkie bawling. That was fine, she’d stop in like five minutes when someone asked for a cupcake.

The AC shifted as I waited for them. It would blow cold and right in my face. If anyone asked why my eyes were wet, now I had a good excuse.

Chapter Sixteen (Revised)

The radio played music as I drove. Mom’s car had an AUX cord, so it connected to my phone. Nobody spoke as they climbed in the car. Anna took the passenger seat. The rest were stuffed in the backseat. I do mean stuffed.

Caroline and Twilight were sitting in the middle. Whenever I looked rescued, they exchanged nervous glances. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike were in the backseat. Pinkie

Pinkie took the trunk. Nobody asked her too. Spike offered to sit on Rarity’s lap for space. Pinkie insisted.

So as music played from my phone, Pinkie hummed along. Nobody else dared make a sound.

Though I drove, my head wasn’t on our destination. Instead I thought about what to do after. The life Lilac and I would have on Earth. She would take time to adjust to it. Would it yet? Oh for sure- mentally and physically. I would need to have something ready for that. It hurt less coming from their end.

Then again, that’s because I was becoming my usual body. Would that be different for Lilac, who was always a dragon?

The others let me drive in Pinkie-brand silence. They stopped themselves from starting a conversation twelve times during the drive.

Anna looked out on the road. “Morgan, the police station isn’t this way.” She pointed out.

I made another turn. “The hospital was in a different jurisdiction. The station they took Dash and Applejack is over here. It doesn’t matter. Like I said, it’ll be easy to get them out.”

“But they disturbed the peace.” Caroline reminded me. She leaned forward on Anna’s seat. “That’s a big deal, right?”

“Like I said- it’s just cause Mom pushed for it. Chances are more likely they brought them down to the station for show.” I explained. “They’re not even being detained like-”

“What happened to them?” Twilight asked, voice somber.

I glanced at her from the rearview mirror. “They were brought to the station. They aren’t being arrested or anything serious. Nobody there wants to make a bigger deal out of something so unimportant.”

‘People behind the scenes don’t want any evidence of this.’ I reminded myself. ‘...of us.’

The girls waited for me to keep going. The car turned into the police station parking lot.

“We’ll be in and out. Ten minutes.” I told them. Parking the car, I unplugged my phone.

Pinkie whined. “The song was getting good!”

“I know. I’ll let it finish on the way back.” I promised her. “Now: Bellinghams, keep these guys in the car-”

“We should come with you.” Caroline interjected. She cut herself off, pausing.

I stared at her. If she had something to say, she should say it.

Caroline stumbled in her words. She’d realized I cued her to say more. “I just mean- well don’t you think that’s smart? Safety in numbers?”

“Yes. That’s why I’m leaving you with the numbers.” I replied.

“No, Caroline is right. You shouldn’t go alone.” Anna told me.

“I can’t leave these girls alone in the car.” I reminded her. “They’d try to drive in.”

“No we wouldn’t!” Twilight replied.

I glared at her. Twilight- who might normally stand against me to yell or argue- wilted. “See? Someone has to watch them.”

“Then Anna can stay, and I’ll come.” Caroline offered. I scoffed. “You need somebody in there with you- back-up is a thing, right? So take me along.”

I squinted at her. It’s true having a backup would be nice. Should that man come again, he would be less likely to attack with a normal human by my side. Or maybe more so, if he believed she knew my secret. Bringing her could put her in jeopardy too.

Being at my side always did

I would need to keep that in mind when I bring Lilac here.

“Fine.” I tucked my phone in my jean pocket. “Wednesday, this early? Flannigan is on shift with Hillary at the front desk.” I stated for Caroline’s benefit. “If Kelvin went to his mother’s birthday, so that’ll be Robert on booking.”

“How do you know all of this?” Anna asked, eyes wide in concern.

“You don’t regularly hack into the employee systems to learn everything about the people there in the event you need to know how to escape them?” I asked.

“No. Nobody does that.” Caroline told me.

I rolled my eyes. “You’re gonna be in trouble then.” I climbed out of the car. Caroline climbed out to join me. “Let’s get going. We don’t know how things are gonna be in there. Equestrians, you stay outside. The last thing we need is more of you in jail.”

“But we can help-” Twilight spoke up.

“We still need to talk about you leaving-” Rarity reminded me.

The slam of a car door cut them off. Adjusting the Bag on my shoulder, I started walking towards the station. Caroline ran to keep up with me.

“So.” Caroline panted when she reached me. “What’s our game plan once inside?”

“Like I said. Hilliary will let us be if we play the ‘innocuous teenager’ card. She’s a sucker for it. If Kelvin’s at booking, we be tough. If it’s Robert, just let me do the talking.”

Caroline nodded.

It all went as I predicted. Hilliary thought it was just so sweet that we would help our friends like that. Robert filled in for Kelvin- thank the Author. A few quick words about paperwork had us passing through with a clipboard of info to fill out. Robert wasn’t big on that stuff.

Caroline and I sat in plastic chairs. She watched me fill out the form, every fact a lie or a twisting of the truth. “So...what did they mean?”

“It’s to make sure they understand what they did wrong-” I explained.

“No. I mean about you leaving.” Caroline asked. The pen paused. “Equestria is where they’re from. You visit often?”

“Lately.” I replied flatly. “But they want me gone, so I won’t go back.”

Caroline nodded. “It sounds like they actually want you around.”

“No. They hate me.” I corrected her. “They think I’m a traitor and a freak. They want me to stay so I can be put in jail.”

“There’s no way that can be true.” Caroline shook her head. “People like you. Anna and I, the others, we like you.”

“Oh I’m leaving here too.” I told her.

“What?!” Caroline flinched back, shocked.

I hushed her. “I can manage on my own.”

“You’re fifteen!” Caroline argued in a low hiss.

“In theory.” I answered.

Caroline blinked, confused. “Aren’t you gonna talk to your parents?”

“Who would I? They think I’m insane.” I reminded her.

“No they don’t.” Caroline shook her head.

“I literally heard them yell that at a nurse this morning.” I told her.

“You must’ve misunderstood. They would never say that!” Caroline replied.

“Think about how you reacted to it. Why would they react any better?” I countered.

The paper was all filled out. I clicked the pen, standing up.

“But they know about your powers. Why would they-” I snorted. Caroline paused. “Morgan. They know, don’t they?”

I snorted again, chuckling now. “You know my parents. If they knew, would they let me meet any of them?”

It made me laugh again, delighted at the optimism. Most of my classmates thought the world of my parents. Crushing that belief wasn’t quite a victory. Or maybe I was crushing their belief in me, that I was cut from the same cloth. Instead Caroline and everyone could see I was the rotten apple falling from the tree.

“There. Finished signing.” I passed the clipboard back to Robert. “Can you show us to our friends now?”

==DMLE==

Robert guided us to the holding cells. He unlocked the cell, letting the girls out.

Dash barely acknowledged my presence. Applejack rushed up to hug me. I stepped away from it.

“Can I just say, I’m shocked neither of you are dead yet.” I remarked.

Dash glared, about to fight me. Applejack stepped in the way, trying to calm her down.

“Raspberry! Weren’t you hurt?” Applejack asked.

“Got better.” I replied. I turned to Robert. “Thank you for keeping watch of them.”

The officer nodded. He walked to the door, opening it for us. “It’s fine. Just keep them from starting anything again, got it?”

“Yes sir.” I nodded, guiding the trio behind me.

Robert stood far enough behind that he wouldn’t hear our conversations.

“Where’s everypony else?” Applejack asked in a low whisper.

“Keep your heads down.” A low hiss came from me. “Just until we get outside.”

“This is just like you. Still so high and mighty on us.” Dash rolled her eyes.

“Dash!” Applejack hissed. She punched her friend’s arm, making Dash yelp. “She said quiet!”

Caroline looked at them, concerned and confused. It made a bad idea sprout in my mind. An idea so bad that she would finally understand.

“Don’t worry, Dash, soon I’ll be out of your mane forever.” I replied.

Applejack turned to me. “Wait, forever-?”

“Good riddance!” Dash snapped.

Caroline stepped back, surprised. It made me smile inside.

“We don’t need you anyway. You got us in this mess in the first place!”

“By being a no-good traitor?” I supplied.

“Yeah!”

“And a freak?” I added.

“Ye-” Dash blinked, shaking her head. “What?”

“You think I’m a freak too, yes? I prompted. “You’ve yelled at me for it all week.”

Dash gawked. She shook her head. “What? No! I- I don’t think you’re a freak.”

I hummed.

“I don’t!”

“But you do think I’m a traitor.” I reminded her.

“Yeah but not a freak!”

No time to go further.

They’ve said all I needed

Caroline could see it now.

“It doesn’t matter. We’ll be done soon.” I guided them towards the main exit.

They just needed to get to the car. I’d start bringing them back to Equestria on rotation. Each time I returned there, I would bring more of my house with me. It would fit in my Bag. Hopefully by the time I’m done bringing everypony back, I would have time to talk to Lilac.

She would need to learn a lot more about her mother before we moved.

I wanted to take it slow

To bring her in over the course of time

Time with Lilac

That’s always been a luxury

I shouldn’t have assumed it would be endless

“Hey Miss?” Robert spoke up- running to catch up with us. “We had a problem with the paperwork.”

“Are you joke-” I calmed myself down.

Getting mad dragged attention to us. The last thing we needed was more attention. Staying low profile was the point of all this.

Dominic warned me.

“Of course, officers.” I turned to the girls. Dropping my voice to a whisper I warned them “Just keep walking. Don’t stop until you find the girls outside.”

“But-” Caroline began.

“Go.” I ordered.

Caroline obeyed. She walked the two girls up the hallway. I heard Dash asking Caroline about what just happened.

Robert nodded his head back the way. I followed him down the hall. It got strange when we went down a different hallway. We weren’t headed towards the holding cell or even a desk.

Instead we went into a small interrogation room.

“What’s the problem with it?” I asked them.

The officer tensed. I did too. Instantly I stood up straighter, sliding into a defensive position. Whatever was about to happen, it wouldn’t be a paperwork problem.

“Wasn’t in MLA format, was it?” I joked.

“Sorry about this, little lady.” He moved forward for a punch.

“I get it.” I dodged, grabbing his arm and twisting it. He grunted. Pulling the arm, I used his momentum to fling him at a wall. “You’re just doing what you were bribed to do.”

Robert pushed himself off the wall. He came at me again. I sidestepped him, rushing around the table. He tried reaching for me. I ducked beneath the table. My leg swung, pulling out his leg. He fell. Instead of taking advantage to run, I pushed myself against the wall. Robert stood up to come at me again.

As I expected.

He lashed out at me. I dodged the attack, letting him barrel at the empty space. That empty space being nothing but a wall. Propelled by his own weight and strength.

Now I rushed to the door.

As I opened the handle, something went off behind me.

Fucking tasers

I started to fall back down. Every part of me screamed with pain but I couldn’t let it out. The taser kept up its charge.

“Sorry. But he said you needed to go.” Robert replied.

Fuck

At least they got away...

Chapter Seventeen (Revised)

As Caroline walked out the front door, Applejack and Rainbow Dash followed to be reunited with their friends. At the same time, on the other side of the building by the garage, two people exited. You wouldn’t know it was two people when looking. You would see Officer Robert’s patrol car. Nobody was in the back seat, hidden from even the sight of other officers.

The residents of Equestria hugged and cried in relief at seeing their friends. The humans looked back to the station, concerned and troubled.

Dash pulled back from her friends. She saw the concerned expressions first. Her own guard was up. “When is she coming out?”

Caroline glared at the rainbow-haired girl. Dash grimaced at the stare. “You suddenly care about Morgan?”

Dash rolled her eyes, annoyed and aggravated. “It’s not like that! She’s just-”

A police car drove by the group. None of them noticed it.

“Wait where is Morgan?” Twilight asked. “She hasn’t come out yet.”

Caroline’s glare dropped when she turned away from Rainbow Dash. “They said they needed to correct paperwork.” Caroline answered. She looked back again to the station. “I don’t know. It just doesn’t feel right.”

The police car drove further away. It turned out of the parking lot, driving up the road. It left the Equestrians and humans behind, not even noticing them in their escape.

The car drove and drove. Everyone ignored it. Or rather, everyone paid more attention to their own selves because ‘cop- cop- it’s a cop car be cool be cool be cool-’

Robert got by without anyone noticing, or even questioning for a single second what he was doing.

==DMLE==

He drove into the parking lot of an office building. A simple small building, a few stories high made with bricks. A building that clearly existed for a long time, but was well-maintained.

Robert parked the car. He glanced around. The parking lot was full of cars, yes, but nobody was walking about. Robert could- and did- bring the girl in his backseat out.

“Tell me you aren’t doing this in broad daylight.”

Robert whirled around, barely keeping hold of the surprisingly heavy teenage girl. “S-Sir Chamberlin-”

“Lord.” Dominic corrected. He did not roll his eyes, that wouldn’t suit a man of his station. He breathed through his nose, staring down it at Robert’s poor state. “What exactly was your plan? To just walk her in the front door?”

“Sorry! Sorry, Sir- uh Lord-” Robert’s grip on the girl slipped. Robert moved fast to catch her, keeping her in his hold.

Dominic blinked blandly, looking up to the sky. “Drive around the building. She’s not to be seen by the others.”

Robert nodded. “Right. Sorry but-”

“You wasted your chance for questions. Just follow my orders.” Dominic instructed.

Dominic turned on his feet. He walked away from the officer. Dominic walked back inside.

A January breeze blew in from the closing doors, making Dominic all the more grateful for the heated lobby. Few people stood in here, only a single receptionist and a handful of people waiting for meetings with Dominic’s underlings.

Those here for meetings would have a while longer to wait. The Travelers in the building would be working for the next few hours. Dominic made sure all of them had a heavy workload, ensuring that no one would have time to distract him from his mission.

The Traveler Center was no grand building, bigger on the inside like in a film. Everything about it was boring and quiet. Plain brown walls, furniture of muted or dulled colors, a gray linoleum floor. The few plants were fake, tall potted ferns in corners. The walls held only the most basic style posters or framed images.

By design, of course.

If Travelers learned nothing else, it was how to go about the human world unseen. All but one, apparently. Dominic would fix that.

He walked to the elevators. Calling one, Dominic waited for it to arrive. As it came, Dominic thought about the girl being brought in. She would need a heavy lesson, one that would be sure to stick. Dominic spent the better part of the week cleaning up her messes. He would much rather have gone home. Now he had to set this idiot straight, and take care of the characters brought to life.

The elevator dinged.

“Dominic!” A voice greeted, bright and cheerful.

Dominic put on his easiest smile. “Felicity, hello.”

The middle aged woman smiled, stepping aside from the elevator. “Where have you been? You weren’t in your office.”

Dominic stepped in the elevator. He pushed the button for his floor. “Just some work all over the place. You know how it is. Were you waiting long?”

“Only a few minutes. I guessed you were busy, so I thought I’d head out.” Felicity explained. She hugged Dominic’s side. He returned the hug. Her head rested on his shoulder. “Are you busy?”

“Never too busy for you, hun.” Dominic replied. Felicity snorted, whacking his arm. Dominic chuckled. “Ow.”

“I thought we had a conversation about lying to me.” Felicity replied. “It never works.”

“It works plenty!” Dominic argued.

“You’re awful at it.” Felicity teased.

“I think I’m a little good at it.” Dominic countered. “How else would I make the proposal a surprise?”

Felicity hummed. “Okay you had one good lie.”

Dominic laughed. His phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, glancing on the screen. A text from that cop.

Which room do I take her to again?

Dominic took a deep breath.

Felicity sighed. “Ah. That’s your frustrated face. Is someone screwing up again?”

“Aren’t they always?” Dominic asked. The elevator dinged. Dominic started walking out. He looked back when Felicity didn’t follow. “Everything alright?”

“Yes.” Felicity pulled out her phone. “Just Lila needing help with something. We’ll see you at dinner, okay?”

Dominic nodded. The elevator doors closed. Dominic pulled the phone to his ear.

“Sir! Um. Was it- was it the dungeon, or the-”

“The interrogation room! obviously!” Dominic snapped. He hung up, stuffing the phone back into his pocket.

==DMLE==

Robert finished handcuffing the girl to the chair.

Dominic stood by the door, watching.

Robert stood up. He brushed his hands on his pants. “I’ll just-”

Dominic pushed the door open. Robert scurried out. “Keep her absence from being noticed.”

“Yes sir!”

Then, Dominic waited. The dose Robert gave her wasn’t large. She would wake up soon. Unless Robert managed to screw that up too. Robert was impossible to underestimate.

It took only a few minutes more for the girl to wake up. She made no groans or loud noises of pain. Dominic only noticed the small difference in the rise and fall of her breathing.

“Good morning.” Dominic greeted. Best not to let her get too comfortable, or think herself smarter than him. He’d figured what kind of girl she was early on.

The girl didn’t move or react.

Whatever places she had gone, they trained her well. Dominic knew very little of the places she’d visited, aside from the obvious rainbow unicorn land. Dominic wouldn’t underestimate her though. She was crafty enough to actually get those things out of prison, and mostly under the radar.

But not completely.

That meant problems. Dominic’s job was to fix those kinds of problems.

“How did you sleep?” Dominic asked. “I hope our accommodations suite your tastes.”

The rattle of handcuffs.

“What kind of cuffs?” The girl asked in a flat voice.

“The good kind.” Dominic replied. While he had no doubts she could pick the lock, Dominic didn’t want to give her an advantage. “But they aren’t your primary concern.”

The girl glanced up at him. Dominic wouldn’t let himself be intimidated by those eyes. He’d seen them in pictures. He saw them earlier, with her lying in a hospital bed. They weren’t intimidating now- staring at him from across a dimly lit room, herself handcuffed to a chair. They were just eyes. Dominic never liked that color.

“And what is?” The girl asked.

Dominic grinned.

The girl said nothing. Dominic watched as she started scanning the chair holding her down. All without once moving her head or body.

Already, showing herself leagues ahead of other idiotic teenagers.

She seemed satisfied with her search. She stopped, staring up at Dominic patiently. He would almost regret having to do this. If she was just that little bit smarter, Dominic would consider hiring her.

Pity that she was too much of a liability.

“Have you figured it out yet?” Dominic asked.

The girl stared silently.

“Good.” He stepped forward. The light overhead would shine down on him, casting his face in shadow before her. The girl didn’t so much as bat an eye. “How many have you told about your abilities? Don’t be cute. Direct answers.”

Silent again.

“I’m not feeling picky.” Dominic remarked. “I’d already be getting rid of the characters. What’s a few more people?”

The girl’s eyes hardened further. From flat staring, to a hard warning.

“Just give me names.” Dominic ordered. “They won’t be harmed if you cooperate. I just need their names.”

“Liar.” The girl replied.

Dominic grinned. “What am I lying about?”

“You’ll kill them whether I help or not.” The girl reasoned. “You just want me to be complicit.”

“That’s a very big word.” Dominic noted. “Do you even know what it means?”

“You want me to suffer first.” The girl replied. Dominic paused. “If I told people, that would mean I trust them. That I would be harmed seeing them harmed. You’d want to hurt me- badly.”

Dominic hummed. “My, my. Are you expecting me to believe a teenage girl like you said nothing?”

“Believe what you want. It’s a free country.” The girl argued.

“I said I wouldn’t hurt them. Why wouldn’t I keep my word?” Dominic asked.

“You said I had 24 hours.” The girl reminded him.

Dominic held up a finger. “As long as you kept quiet. Did you keep it quiet?”

“Yes.” The girl argued.

Dominic clicked his tongue, shaking his head. “Not quiet enough, actually.”

“No. It was quiet. Nobody knew anything. I made sure of it.” The girl stated- sounding more convinced with every word.

“Police tend to notice when a teenage girl comes to collect other teenage girls.” Dominic pointed out.

“We’ll you wouldn’t have liked me hiring adults as parents, or of breaking them out at night.” The girl countered. “Walking in the front door was my best bet.”

“Pity.” Dominic came forward, leaning down to better show off his smug grin. “Still not enough.” He reached a hand up to grab her shoulder. “Now. I believe I asked for names.” He squeezed.

The girl’s face tightened in a stern frown.

==DMLE==

The door slammed shut behind him. Dominic let out a breath, squaring his shoulders back.

He eyed his wrist. Blood dotted on his sleeve. He walked toward the elevator. As Dominic waited for the elevator, he pulled out his phone.

“Hey Mac?” Dominic asked. “Start up a scan. I’m gonna search for a criminal’s Createds.”

Chapter Eighteen (Revised)

My face hurt. Also other parts. Mostly just the face. Had I hit my face when I fell? I tried to avoid that. My head was sluggish. It ached. Then again, being tazed at all shouldn’t have knocked me out. My body was still weak from traveling earlier in the week. That must be it.

Dammit, my body hurts.

My silence hadn’t pleased Chamberlain. He tried torturing the answers out of me. Again, I said he tried. Others have done much worse to me. He realized that quickly.

Chamberlain left me alone in the room. Classic mistake- expecting me to stay quiet and die. I kept myself calm, taking slow and steady breaths. Panicking wouldn’t get me out of here.

The handcuffs were tight. They dug into my skin, actually hurting. Still. Easy enough to break out. I’ve gotten myself out of worse restraints.

The handcuffs weren’t my only issue. As I checked around the chair, I spotted a small cord around the bottom chair leg. A simple wire? Meant for decoration? No, because I could feel more there beneath my thighs. A shape to bump into.

Dominic took great care to not jostle me during the interrogation. The thing below me needed to stay precisely in place. Handled with care.

Explosives were the most logical conclusion. A gun left too many chances for me to duck/dodge.

Dominic wanted to make sure I couldn’t leave. Not before he was done with me.

I gave him no names. There wasn’t a chance that I would give up those kids and the ponies. There was a chance that Dominic could find them. He could track them on traffic cameras, or cameras from the security parking lot.

But he wouldn’t get the information from me! I’ll die first.

This was my mess. None of my friends deserved to pay because of it. Human or pony, they were innocent in this.

He said he would get rid of the characters. That meant the Mane 6 plus Spike were in danger. If the girls took them back to their house, they were all in danger.

Dominic wanted me dead. He would need to put in a lot more work.

The cuffs were the first thing to go. These were indeed the good cuffs, meant to stay locked completely. If I recalled it right, they were meant to be unpickable. My favorite lockpick kit was stuck in my bag, which was out of reach. But lucky for everyone, there was a spare hidden in my shirt.

I shuffled my shoulders around. The constant movement jostled something hidden there. Carefully, I slipped my hands under the back of my shirt. The clip could drop anywhere, and I needed to be ready to catch it. Another jostle made something slip.

Once more.

The clip fell.

I caught it, letting out a relieved breath. The day wasn’t over. It took some more work to get the clip in the shape I wanted. As I slipped it in, it became very clear that this lock required a bit more work. Work that I wasn’t in a place to attempt.

The door handle started to move. I locked up, eyeing the door. Dominic locked it when he left, so it stood to reason the door needed to be unlocked. Also, very few people would come this way.

Dominic hadn’t been gone long enough to want to come back...did he send guards to watch me? Keep me from escaping? A smart move, if a bit naive. I could take down a guard. My earlier fight with that officer was a fluke.

The door knob shook again.

Huh. Weird.

Then the tell-tale signs of a key being slid into a lock. I eyed the door, my fingers still twisting the paperclip between my fingers. An advanced lock, yes, but nothing to write home about. The thing could be opened with a bit of force, if you used the proper methods.

The knob turned again, failing.

Now I was excited. Someone trying to break in? Somebody doing what they weren’t supposed to? Oh I love this. This could be fun.

“Do you have a credit card?” I called out.

The doorknob stopped moving.

“The door’s locked. You’ll need a card to pick it.” I supplied.

“...that really works?” A young female voice asked.

A teen, around here? Huh. Interesting. Another prisoner like me? No, then she would know about the card thing really working. Or maybe they were a first offender. It’s unclear. Or worst case: Dominic trying to be a rude bastard, and trick me into thinking I could escape. As soon as this girl broke it, Dominic would reveal himself behind her and step in for a new round of interrogation.

Still. This was my best shot of an escape. The girl would be better help than no help at all.

“Yeah. You would need to jimmy it in the gap between the door and the wall, then bend it to the knob, and the door should pop open.” I explained.

Silence.

“Do you have a card?” I asked again.

“I have Mom’s credit.” The girl replied.

I nodded. “That should be fine.”

“Why can’t you just open it?”

I glanced down at the chair. With my hands still locked, I couldn’t lean forward enough. The device beneath my chair also was still there.

“Seriously, why can’t you do it?” The girl asked.

“I don’t have a card. Or a key.” I answered.

“You could turn the lock on your side. If it locks on mine, it should unlock on your’s.” The girl pointed out.

“True.” I hummed. “Except I am..kinda stuck. And I...can’t move.” Revealing details made my skin crawl. If this was a trap made by Dominic, then I just admitted a weakness. That I couldn’t outsmart his trap. If the girl was sincere, then I exposed something to a stranger. Ergo: skin crawling.

“Oh. OH! Oh okay. Um...right. Cause you’re- this is- right. I can- I can just start now. Right. Getting the card.” The girl rambled.

It took a few minutes. A few heart freezing minutes. The girl needed step by step help in the process. I talked her through it. Clearly, she was a first timer. These skills would be useful in the future, all girls should learn lock picking.

It took trial and error. The door popped open. A young blonde girl walked in, a proud smile on her face. She looked young, maybe fourteen or thirteen. Her baby face didn’t help anything. A young girl like this? She’d need all the help she could get.

“Look at me! I did it. I picked a lock.” The girl cheered.

“That’s great.” I praised, smiling wide.

“Yeah! I’ve never done it before. People kept talking about it and-” Her eyes widened. “Oh god! You said you were stuck!”

“I...am?” I glanced back, trying to peer over my shoulder to my locked hands. “I told you that, right?”

The girl scrambled over. She started fidgeting with her hands, pulling them in and stretching them out. “Oh god- oh god you-”

“Could you like...help?” I asked.

The girl was startled, gawking at me. “Help?! You- you need a hospital!”

“Just got out, thanks.” I shifted my shoulders. “I’ll be fine.”

The attention and concern convinced me (partially) that this wasn’t a plot from Dominic. He wouldn’t have allowed that kind of concern towards me. Now I’m just being given her honest reactions. She must be green if these scrapes freaked her out so much.

Honestly, it’s not even my worst interrogation.

Of course I was lying. I could feel the tears and aches. I’d witnessed my own torture. No, no it was an interrogation. This- I was interrogated. Dominic used his fists to get out answers. He’d left to clean up, and gather more tools. I could handle it, but I would much rather prefer not having to hide anything.

Scarves could cover the marks on my face. The bust lip wasn’t bleeding too badly, it should be fine with a bit of maintenance. The rest of it could be ignored. My stomach often hurts like this, it’s fine.

“Fine?! Who even says that?! Look at you!” The girl gestured to all of me.

“Hey.” I’m not that beat up. Sure, for a fifteen year old, I look like shit. But I always looked like shit.

“You need help!” The girl walked up to me, reaching for my arm.

My heart thumped. “Stop!” I shrieked.

The girl froze.

My breath raced. I tried to calm it back down, to keep myself from freaking out. If I freaked out, the girl would freak out. There was an explosive in the room. Someone needed to keep a level head.

“Look below my seat.” I instructed, in a forcibly flat and restrained voice. It was the best I could manage under the circumstances.

The girl took a panicked step back.

“Look. Below.” I repeated.

Swallowing, the girl knelt down. Shaking she saw beneath my seat. She gasped, falling back. She scurried back from me. Her back pressed against the wall.

“It’s alright.” I assured her. “It’s a trigger release. A dead man’s switch. As long as I’m on the chair, it won’t explode. Can’t even be a big explosion. This thing feels tiny. More of a startling explosion than a painful one. Probably.”

The girl shook her head. “Ho-how?! How could-” She pressed her face into her hands. “How?”

“It’s alright. I’ve done this sort of thing before.” I replied.

“How are you so calm?” She asked.

“I did it before. It can be diffused.”

“You- what?”

“Or you could just go. I can handle it from here.” I glanced around the chair again. Having another person would be helpful, especially as Dominic was sure to be coming back soon. If I needed to go through another interrogation until I could manage an escape, then I would.

The girl sniffled. She pushed herself to her feet. Clearing her cheeks, she looked up at me. “What do you need?”

“I can handle it.”

She laughed, a mad laugh like she doubted me. Again, hurtful. “No you can’t. How could I help?”

I bit the inside of my cheek. “Have you ever diffused a bomb before?”

The girl blinked at me. She sucked in her lips, squeaking.

I sighed. This is not okay. This is really not okay. I needed her to be able to do this. Because if she doesn’t do this, then I don’t get out. If I don’t get out, Dominic can just do whatever he wants to my friends. And what he wants to do to them it’s… It’s not good. I need to be able to save them. And I can’t do that if I’m handcuffed to a fucking explosive.

I need to help my friends. And I don’t have time to give this girl a step-by-step instructional guide on this.

“It’s okay. I can-”

“Can you tell me how?” The girl asked.

“No.” I snapped.

“Why not? I-” She took a shaking breath. “I can help.”

“I’m sure you can. Not like this.” I replied. The girl braced herself. “This is an explosive. One wrong move, we both get hurt. We can’t risk that. You need to go.”

The girl shook her head. She moved forward, looking down beneath my seat.

“Hey.” I warned her. “I’m not joking. Get out. I can handle this.”

There had to be a way out of this. There had to be a way that didn’t include putting this girl’s life at risk.

“No you can’t. You’re as old as me!” The girl argued.

“I’m really not-”

“And you’re hurt!”

“It’s flesh wounds!”

“How did you even get here?” The girl asked. “Who did this to you?”

I shut my mouth.

“Come on. I’ll make sure they can’t do it again. When I tell my dad about this, he’ll make sure of it! My mom too!”

“Why are you here?” I asked her. “You broke into a locked room, why?”

“Be-Because I heard you.”

“No. You tried opening the door before you heard me. Why did you come in?”

The girl swallowed again.

I narrowed my eyes. “You knew there was a secret in here?” Her eyes widened. “Yes. A locked room, a secret, you couldn’t resist. Whose secret? Your mom’s? Your dad’s” Her eyes twitched. “Your dad. Your dad had a secret room, and you wanted to see it.”

“Ho-how do you know that?” The girl asked.

“I’m unfortunately very clever. Who’s your dad?” I asked. “It can’t be a large number of people. Let’s not kid ourselves. Look at me- I’m being interrogated. This isn’t water cooler talk. Your dad is someone...important.”

“You’re fifteen.” The girl stressed.

“Already told you, I’m really not. I was born fifteen years ago, but we both know ways around that. How does your dad know-”

“You’ve Traveled already?” The girl gawked at me.

I tilted my head at her. “...yes?”

“Is that why he...he did this to you?” The girl wondered.

Oh, oh dear. Oh me oh my. I’m really about to ask this. I would regret it, but there weren’t a lot of other options.

“Dominic Chamberlain is your father.”

The girl didn’t deny it. “My father did this to you.”

I nodded, chest aching for the girl. She scrunched up her face. Her eyes welled up, in rage or in sadness I couldn’t tell. The room wasn’t brightly lit.

“Why?”

“...I don’t know.”

He’d given me reasons for it. That I made too much noise. That I failed to complete the job. He barely gave me time. All the work I put into cleaning it, it hadn’t meant a thing to him. There was another reason here. A reason that gave him permission to hurt me.

He wanted to know about my friends, about how many places I’d gone. He slapped me for not replying. He punched me over bad answers. No answers I gave satisfied. My pain satisfied. This felt personal. But I’d never met Dominic before the other day.

I don’t know why. Could he have known I had Delilah’s journal? Was it that I was alone, so he projected? No, no, this was personal against me.

“You need to go.” I warned.

“I’m not leaving you. It woudn’t be right.” The girl argued. “My dad did this. He needs to be stopped!”

“And he will. But not like this.” He would be stopped, only when I was sure my friends were safe from him or his people. My friends got themselves in this mess, but I would get them out of it.

My friend...oh wow. I am good. Like, ‘I scare myself sometimes’ good.

“I’ll get myself out.”

“You just said-”

“Yeah. And then I figured out a way out. It’ll be dangerous, the timing will need to be exact, or else the bomb will go off. But I can’t do it if you’re here.”

She shook her head.

“You’ve helped me, I promise you have.” I told her. She helped calm me down, even if it was just me forcing myself to be calm. It cleared my mind. The girl- whose name I don’t even know- helped me keep my head straight. “Now I need you to help me again.”

“I can’t-”

“Stay safe.” I instructed. “Don’t rock the boat. If I get out, only to find out you got hurt, that would kinda ruin my day.”

“But Dad-”

“He will get what is coming to him. You can’t put yourself at risk. As a child, that is not your job.”

“I should call the police.”

“Who do you think brought me here?” I asked.

The girl paled.

Having gotten through to her, the girl walked out of the room. She closed the door behind her.

When the door closed, I got to work.

The spell left my lips.

==DMLE==

The building rocked. Dominic tensed. He hadn’t expected her to actually try. He rushed out towards the room.

==DMLE==

Think about Lilac

Think about Lilac

You want to see Lilac

==DMLE==

Dammit my body hurts more now

This was a bad choice

“Mommy?”

Nevermind.

Best decision I ever made.

Chapter Nineteen (Revised)

She landed in their backyard.

Her entire body looked like it ached. Still bleeding cuts covered her upper legs. Her human clothes came with multiple tears, like she’d been in a hurricane. Lilac never saw her human form before. Her face wasn’t that different from her pony face, if Lilac looked closely.

Her orangish skin was covered in purple bruises. One limb looked broken, from the landing or whichever happened prior. But she wore none of the pain. All of her foggy focus was on Lilac.

“Mommy?” Lilac repeated.

She chuckled– her throat must be raw, so scratchy came her words. “Yes princess?”

Lilac’s bottom lip trembled. Her eyes started to water. “Wha- wha- what is that?”

Morgan scrunched up her face. It made her wince. Morgan reached up to her face, touching a...claw(?) to it.

“Oh!” Morgan pulled it back. “Oh that’s blood. Like in the- the things that get hurt. Like when you scraped your knees.”

“You’re hurt?!” Lilac yelped. “Mommy, you’re hurt?!”

“No! No.” Morgan lied. She was a worse liar as a human. Morgan pushed herself to her knees. Each move made her give suppressed groans. “Just- it’s fine. I’ll be fine.”

“You are hurt!” Lilac rushed to her mother. She hugged the human, holding her tight. Lilac grabbed her hand. “Come- come! We need a bandaid!”

Morgan found herself being dragged into her house. She needed to stop. There wasn’t time for this. She- how long had she been falling? How much time did the ponies have? Dominic could be at her house by now. Morgan had no way of knowing. Her friends could be dying, and she was meandering.

But Lilac looked so worried.

So Morgan let herself be walked.

Inside, Lilac sat Morgan down on the couch.

Lilac rushed into the kitchen. She was well aware of where they kept the first aid kit. Her mom made sure that Lilac never forgot it. Lilac opened the book, spotting bandaids. With all the bruises and blood, her mom would need a lot of bandaids. She grabbed the box of bandaids.

She brought them back to her mom. Morgan sat on their couch. She looked so small on it now, as a person instead of a pony. Lilac held up a smiley face bandaid.

“You need this on there.” Lilac put it down on her arm.

Morgan pulled off the tape, making sure it stuck in place.

Lilac blinked. She’d forgotten about the tape part of the bandaid. She pulled out a big rainbow band aid. Her mom could use smileys and rainbows. “And these there.”

Morgan sat. Her amber eyes stared at Lilac, big and watery. “No, no, not like that.” She heard herself say.

Lilac flinched back.

“You did really good!” Morgan assured. “Just- I need two bandaids there. And- you see those wipes? I need that too.” Morgan peeled off the bandaid, shifting in 90 degrees.

Lilac got the packet. Morgan carefully explained the steps to first aid to Lilac. She showed her how to clean a wound, and the proper way to set a bandage. Lilac nodded, serious. She took it so seriously. Morgan would’ve expected them to ask about cutiemarks. Her daughter only wanted to learn, to help her mom.

To help.

“I need to go back.” Morgan said. Lilac taped the bandaid on the bruise. “Only I can.” Though she would admit, she couldn’t tell if she was saying that to Lilac or to herself.

Lilac looked up. “What?”

“I need to leave. Again.”

Lilac’s eyes widened. “You- you just did! Now you’re back. You won’t go again!”

“I have to, princess.”

“No!” Lilac grabbed her mom. “No! You stay!”

Her mom brushed her hand on Lilac’s head. “Lilac, sweet-”

“NO!” Lilac stomped her foot. “NO! NO! NO!”

Morgan scrunched up her face. She stopped, her mouth twitching in pain. She set it to blankness. Leaning back, she stood upright. “They need me. I’m going to help them. They- I’ll- I’ll be right back.”

“Mommy NO!” Lilac hiccuped, clinging tighter. Her claws dug into her mother’s arm. “STAY!”

Morgan’s chest tightened.

“I’ll be back for you.”

It was a quick movement. Morgan grabbed Lilac’s hand, wrenching it off. She got more scrapes out of it.

A glowing portal appeared beneath Morgan. Watching Lilac, Morgan stepped back into the portal. She vanished from her daughter’s sight.

“MOMMY!” Lilac reached out.

She landed on their couch with a flop. Lilac cried and cried, clinging tightly to the couch. So tightly, she missed the backdoor creeping open.

==DMLE==

Twilight

Twilight

Think about Twilight and the ponies

Think about the Spencer house.

Don’t think about home.

==DMLE==

She landed in the backyard.

Morgan rolled in the grass. The cuts and stings sent sharp pains through her body as the grass touched the broken skin. She bit hard on her lip to keep from screaming.

As her body adjusted, Morgan let herself slack against the dirt.

Sometimes, she hated herself. Lilac’s tearful screams and cries would never leave her mind ever again. Did this make her a bad mother? Morgan believed so.

She started moving up. Her body groaned at the movement. She sat up, her vision going foggy. She blinked her eyes to clear them.

Her mother’s backyard came into clear view. Morgan saw dead flowers and bushes. Brown grass, sharpened to crispness by the cold, dug into her arms. The band aids were still on her arms. She stared at them, heartbroken.

Morgan fell back on the grass. Hot tears fell from her eyes.

She let a few tears fall, fighting them all the while. There was no time for tears. She needed to work.

With a harsh inner push, the tears stopped. Morgan pushed herself to her feet. The tears stopped. Her chest still hurt, the emotions buried inside screaming and begging to be let out. She’d had a rough day, hadn’t she earned a cry?

Morgan ignored them, as she’d done countless times before. What use were tears against a murderer?

She snuck towards the back of the house. The sun was still up, making a steady descent. How long had she been stuck with Dominic? Or in the void? She couldn’t be sure. The day felt the same. It looked the same.

Still only Wednesday, January 16.

What an awful week this has been

Morgan walked into the house. The sun was a lot lower, yeah, but still in range for school. They’d gone to the police station with enough time to spare to get the girls to school. Morgan had no idea where Robert took her, where Dominic interrogated her, so she couldn’t retrace her steps to find it. Nor could she judge based on the times for her spell- which she used twice. She was getting better at it.

All that to say, nobody was home.

Morgan checked her pockets. It was a long shot to hope, yes, but she was clever. At the police station, as soon as she realized what was going on, she’d put her phone away. Yes in her Bag. Yes, the same Bag that was missing.

Morgan had a thing for that.

Many people did not know this. Morgan preferred it that way. Morgan was once given three wishes by a certain blue genie. Though she felt awful, Morgan knew the three things she wanted to wish for. Her first wish was about the Bag on her side- the one thing that stayed by her side.

She wished that she could never lose it. From harm, from distance, thievery, anything. Most genies would’ve been cruel about it. But this Genie saw the pain as she shared her trouble, her loneliness, so he granted her wish exactly the way Morgan wanted it.

Morgan sat herself down on her couch. Her mind flashed back, forcing her to recall Lilac’s tearful face kneeling before her. Morgan took a breath. She forced down the feelings again.

Morgan held up her hand.

As Morgan closed her eyes, a sudden weight made her hand drop.

The teenager grinned. She pulled her Bag close to her chest. There was no time to be sentimental. She opened it, reaching inside for her phone and her emergency medical kit.

The phone said it was 2:30.

She’d been gone for six hours.

No wonder she was hungry.

Morgan called Caroline. She set it to speakerphone. As she waited for an answer, she opened the medkit. Lilac’s medical care, while precious, needed some work.

*click* “Morgan?! Is that really you?!”

“Yeah hey.” Morgan dragged the medical wipe across her cuts. She muscled through the pain. “Where is everyone?”

“Where is- have you lost your mind?!” Caroline snapped.

Morgan hummed. Caroline spoke in a low voice, almost like a whisper. 2:30...probably close to 8th period. Caroline could be in the bathroom, or the nearest empty classroom. “My mental state will be a lot cheerier once I know where the girls are.”

“Forget about that! Where are you? Where did you go?”

Caroline wouldn’t answer her questions. She was too emotionally strung out. Teenagers were terrible when overwrought. Morgan considered the morning.

School didn’t start until 9:00. They were at the police station around 8. Fifteen minutes to complete paperwork, ten minutes collecting the girls. That put things at 8:30, when Morgan left. Six hours- yes she went over that.

Now, perhaps they all believed that Morgan left already. A false assumption, given that the ponies were still around. So if they believed Morgan ran away, they would have called her parents. As neither parent was here, waiting for Morgan to return, Morgan dismissed that possibility.

More likely that the Bellinghams would prefer to be on time for school to keep from worrying Morgan’s parents. The police station wasn’t too far from the school. They would’ve needed a place to keep the girls, as Morgan’s parents met and hadn’t liked them. Anna could’ve dropped them off at home before going to school, yes. That option made the most sense.

Would Dominic know that? Morgan said nothing about the Bellinghams,but what if the officers did? Robert’s coworkers? Morgan tried to remember if they used Caroline’s name.

“Are they at your house, or not?” Morgan asked.

“Where are YOU!?”

Morgan held back a huff. She needed to wrap bandages around her bigger injuries. While it would help to have them there, Morgan needed her injuries clear before moving the ponies. They would complain otherwise.

“My house.” Morgan explained. “But that’s not important, where are the girls?”

“What?! When- how did you get there?”

Morgan grunted. She yanked on the bandages too tight. “Are. They. At. Your. House?”

“We’re coming to get you.” Caroline said.

Morgan’s chest twisted. “No- no don’t do that- Are they at school?”

Morgan panicked. She stood up off the couch, stuffing everything back in her bag.

“CAROLINE NO- CAROLINE! PEOPLE ARE COMING TO KILL THEM! WHERE ARE MY FRIENDS!?”

But Caroline didn’t answer. She’d already hung up.

Chapter Twenty (Revised)

I was very familiar with the concept of panic attacks. To me, they were an old friend. The kind of old friend that makes you want new friends, to help you forget about them faster. It’s never worked for me.

It’s very unfortunate, I know. Also incredibly common. During my childhood, when I had panic attacks, my mom told me to stop being dramatic. Dad would yell at me to stay quiet. Again and again. Each time, the same responses. So I learned to make them quiet. To stop bothering the world with my feelings- they were dramatic, and wrong, and bothersome.

Which brings me to right now. On my couch at the Spencer home. My phone clenched tight in my hands. Hands that were shaking from the pressure. I stared at the phone but I wasn’t looking at the phone. Instead I saw Chamberlin and my friends. Together. Him finishing the job like he promised.

But I must be overreacting again.

Being dramatic.

A normal person, according to Sarah Spencer, stays calm and quiet even when freaking out. They hide their true feelings behind a marble expression. A perfectly crafted mask. They do not scream and cry, they maintain their emotions. A normal person should never think of such awful things happening to their friends.

More than that, a normal person never gets into these situations at all.

But I’ve studied people. I’ve studied who they are, how they think, how they behave.

Normal people can scream and rant and cry, about anything and everything. They show their feelings. They express and emote. They let themselves feel, and they show it.

Yet Mrs Spencer disagreed.

So. Who is right, who is wrong?

If I am right, and she is wrong, then I can scream. I can let all my feelings out. They want to be let out, to be felt, at least to be acknowledged.

If I am wrong, and she is right...but the results of my research would still be correct. Maybe then everyone else can, and I’m just the exception. It’s fine for everyone except me.

Given my past, Mom is probably right.

I took a deep breath. I exhaled, slowly, wanting to roar.

I dialed Anna Bellingham. She would answer.

As predicated, Anna picked up before it even started to ring. I cleared my throat.

“Morgan?!” Anna gasped.

“Anna. I need help.” I let out a breath, wiping tears off my cheeks. “Can you come by my house? I need to find the girls.”

“What- of course! Yeah, yeah, I can come get you.” Anna replied. “Are you okay? Where have you been? We were looking for you.”

I didn’t relax. “I’m great, thank you. And I’ll tell you later. Where are the girls?”

“With me.”

“With you?” I asked, voice pitching. I cleared my throat. “With you? Like at school?”

“Where else would we take them?”

My hand clenched on my phone. “It’s fine. It’s fine. Just come and get me. I’ve got a plan to get them home. But it’s gotta happen soon. Can you come?”

“Of course! Oh, hey Caroli-”

“MORGAN’S ALIVE!”

I hung up, lowering my phone to the coffee table. Then I grabbed a couch cushion. Pressing it to my face, I screamed as loud as I wanted.

==DMLE==

Anna came around not long after. To my eternal relief and stress, the six girls and one boy were packed in the car. I let out a relieved breath. They were here. They were okay.

I’m not stressed about them driving here. Chances are, Dominic already knew where I lived. My only stress was Anna being exposed in all of this.

I walked over to the car. The door opened before I could reach. Pinkie and Fluttershy ran out. Pinkie reached first, leaping in the air to land on me for a hug.

“MORGAN!” Pinkie screamed.

I choked. “Pinkie-”

“I WAS SO WORRIED!” Pinkie started sobbing. The big, bold kind of cartoon sobbing that required an umbrella. “YOU WERE GONE AND I THOUGHT YOU LEFT FOREVER AND EVER WITHOUT EVEN SAYING-”

“Can’t- breathe!”

“-NO IT’S GOODBYE! YOU SAY GOODBYE TO PONIES!”

“Pinkie- can’t- breathe!” I tried again.

Fluttershy touched Pinkie’s shoulder. The party pony continued to cry. “Um, Pinkie? I think you’re squeezing too tight.”

“Huh?” Pinkie pulled back. As she saw my face, she squeaked. She let go of me. I dropped onto the grass, gasping. “Sorry!”

“Fine.” I coughed. “You’re good.”

Fluttershy gasped.

“I said I’m fine-”

“What happened to you?!” Fluttershy knelt by my side.

By now, the rest of them climbed out of the car. They grouped around Pinkie and Fluttershy, looking down at me. As a group they gasped and recoiled in horror.

I know my bandage work is bad

But not that bad.

“Morgan, what happened?” Twilight asked, sounding horrified.

“Nothing. I’m fine.” I pushed myself back to my feet. Shrugging, I shook the grass off me. “See? All bandaged up. Let’s get you home.”

They all gawked.

“Where did you go where this happened to ya?” Applejack asked.

“Nowhere. Come on.” I held out my hands. “Let’s get you home. Right now.”

“No!” Twilight held my hands. She started dragging me back towards the house. “No, you need to rest-”

“Don’t touch me!” I hissed. I yanked myself out of his grip. Twilight reeled back, lifting up her hands. “You need to go home! I promised to get you home! So let me get you home!”

My phone buzzed. I grunted, annoyed.

“We’re not going to make you do that if you’re hurt!” Twilight argued. “Morgan, are you okay?”

“Yes! I am fine! Can’t you tell? I’m fine! I’m only trying to get you all home like you wanted!” Then I reached for my phone, pulling it out. Without even looking I answered it. “I am BUSY! Call BACK!”

“Mommy?”

Pause.

Pull back the phone, check the ID. Not Caroline.

It’s an unknown number.

Ah. Okay. Yes. That’s- This is happening. Wow, okay...yeah this is happening to me.

Don’t freak out

Don’t freak out

You need to stay calm

She needs you to stay calm

I put it back on my ear.

“Mommy, are you there?”

“Morgan?” Twilight tried again.

I held up a finger. For a moment, I let myself be angry. Looking up at Twilight, I gave her a glare so fierce it could set her on fire.

“Yeah, princess, it’s me.” It took every part of my spirit to keep calm.

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“I’m just surprised. It’s just- you’re supposed to be at home. Where are you?” I asked.

“I- I-” She sniffled. It started turning to full on sobbing. I could see it. Her bottom lip would be out, nearly poked by her fangs. Her big blue eyes would be full of tears. She’d be crying buckets any second now. “I don’t know. I’m scared.”

My hand clenched.

“Morgan?” Twilight tried again.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“How did your face get like that?”

“Did something happen?”

I covered my phone with my hand. “SHUT UP!” They all flinched back. The phone went back to my ear. “It’s gonna be okay, princess, okay? I’m gonna be there soon. Where are you- what can you see?”

“Mom- Mommy I wanna go home-”

“I think that’s enough.” Chamberlin’s voice barely covered the panicked crying of my daughter.

I tried, very hard, to stay calm. Instead, my jaw clenched and my teeth grit together. “Give her back.”

“We have a lot to discuss.”

“Fuck your discussion. Give her back.” I ordered.

A lot of people gasped. I cannot give less of a fuck who. They were distracting me from the most important call of my life.

Chamberlin chuckled. Fucking chuckled like a fucking bitch.

“This isn’t a game. You give her back. Now.”

“You talk to my child, I talk to your’s. That’s an even trade, wouldn’t you say?” Chamberlin asked. “We never finished our conversation. I want to finish it.”

I pulled the phone away for a moment. Then I glared at a worried, terrified Twilight. “If you touch her-”

“If you come to finish our conversation, I will let her go. Without a single scratch. I’m not a complete monster, Morgan.”

“I take that back. You’ve already touched her. You’re the dumbest person I have ever met- I killed the last person as stupid as you. I will tear you apart. I will make you regret ever learning my name. No- I will make you regret even being born.” I promised him. “You’ll feel every bit of fear that she does right now.”

“I’ll finish what I started.” Chamberlin replied. “Gather up those colored freaks, and bring them to that charming place you call a school in twenty minutes. Little Lilac and I will be waiting.”

“Get fucked.” I said just as Chamberlin ended the call.

If I wasn’t so pissed, I would throw this phone on the ground.

“Morgan!” Somebody gasped. I looked up, seeing Anna.

Ah.

Right.

Audience.

Heart racing, head pounding, I looked up at my audience. Six horrified ponies, a cowering dragon, and an equally confused and cowering human.

“...see? Fine!”

“You’re clearly not fine!” Anna argued. “What just happened?! Who were you talking to?”

“Nobody important. Hey, can I borrow your car keys?”

“I’ve never seen you like this!” Anna gestured to all of me. “What- what is this?”

Perfect. Awesome. Caroline saw the realness, and now Anna would see it. Best to get rid of all the attachments before going on with this. “That’s fine. That’s fine- could you drive me to school? I left my bike there and- actually that’s a way better place to do this. Let’s go to school. We can finish this at school. Anna, thanks for the help-”

“Morgan!” Anna snapped. “Stop it right now!”

My mouth shut tight on reflex. Anna’s words reminded me of Mom’s words before.

Stop being dramatic

Don’t react to things that bother you

Everyone else can, you can’t

Everyone else can be normal, you have to pretend.

Be a good pretender

Remember- criers kept slapped.

“Sorry.” My daughter is gone. Gone with the same man that interrogated me, and strapped a bomb to me with intent of use. I should be allowed to freak out. “I shouldn’t have lost my cool.” I want to hurt something. Badly. Want to feel someone’s face under my fist. Hear their cries in my ears. “That was a disturbing phone call. My-”

No.

No, do not tell them.

They will not know- I’ll never tell them.

Nobody on Earth can know.

“My friend is in trouble. I have to go help them. But these girls-” I fought back a grimace. “-need help first.”

They don’t deserve my help

I would abandon them here if I could

But there’s no time.

My child needs me now

“Morgan.” Twilight stepped closer to me. “You only sound that happy when...when you talk to-”

“Keep her name out of your mouth.” I warned in a low voice, my smile wide and sharp.

Twilight squeaked.

“Is it her?” Applejack asked. “Lilac?”

I lashed out. Fast as lightning, Rainbow Dash grabbed me to hold me back.

“Hey! Quit it!” Dash snapped. I stared at her, eyes wide. “You don’t get to be mad at us! Not after you left us behind all day!”

“We went lookin’ for you!” Applejack shouted too. “All over that place! We looked ‘til Caroline called yer parents, and they just said you were restin’ at home! Not a word about going out with us!”

“Yes. Caroline and Anna drove us all over town.” Rarity stepped in. “We searched for you in so many places, but couldn’t find you. We finally decided to check the school only for you to call Anna.”

“A-And Caroline.” Fluttershy reminded her.

“And Caroline!” Pinkie perked up. “She said you were at your house but we checked your house and we couldn’t find you. But if you said you were there then you were probably there! And here you are!”

“Because we were worried.” Anna emphasized that last word. Worried. As if to explain to me that people cared about me. Really, truly cared about me.

I’m aware of people caring about me.

My problem with it is how that care is shown. My parents always showed love by control. By deciding so much about my life, every part that they could reach. If I behaved and did as I was told, they rewarded me with love and attention. If I ignored them, they ignored me.

These ponies and girls didn’t care about me. If they truly, truly cared, they would help me get my daughter back.

It’s probably their fault Chamberlin found her in the first place.

No. No, it’s on me. I left a child home alone. A seven-year-old, home all by herself. Of course someone would take her away. If I were a better mother, Lilac would be safe.

If I weren’t her mother at all, meaning.

“Right, sorry.” I looked at Rainbow Dash. The blue pegasus hadn’t let me go. “Can you let me go now?”

“Not until I know you won’t turn on us.”

A likely possibility. Dash is smarter than people expect. It wouldn’t even be that hard. I nodded in agreement.

But my daughter could be dead in less than an hour.

“Is Li-” I glared at Twilight again. Dash grunted, trying to keep me contained. “Is she in trouble?”

I took in a deep breath, then I slowly let it out.

“Just- please. Tell us.” Twilight asked.

I seethed.

She sounded so scared

She said she wanted to go home

I want her back

“Wha-” Twilight braced herself, squaring back her shoulders. “What happened? What really happened to you today?”

I took in another breath. When I let it out, it was a growl.

“Morgan.” I looked up at her. Twilight stared at me in a way I was not used to. An open, empathic look. Twilight’s friends were used to seeing it. Her family was used to seeing it, and her princesses. Me? I’d rarely been on this side of it. It made the rage in me quiet every time. “Please? Tell us?”

I can’t

My lips started to move

If I tell you, I break down

I can’t afford to break down

Lilac needs me

My lips did not move to speak. No, they trembled and shook. Words couldn’t leave between them.

Cold wind blew by. It was the only sound on my front lawn.

“Please. I need- school.” I swallowed. Razor blades would’ve been softer on my throat.

“How did Lilac even get here?” Pinkie asked. “She was in Ponyville. Right?”

“She was.”

It’s where I left her. Unprotected. Easy pickings for Chamberlin to take her.

“Now he has her.” I shivered. My body recoiled against the very idea. Images came to my mind. Years of procedural crime shows gave me an abundance of dead kids to compare to my little girl.

I’d never even seen her human form before.

Chamberlin did before me.

“He?”

“Dominic Chamberlin.” His name tasted like vomit. “And he’ll kill her if I’m not at school in an hour. So can you let me go, please, I need to save her. I can’t- I can’t let him kill her. Please. I’m sorry for all that I did today, and for years. Just please don’t make Lilac pay for my mistakes.”

Though Rainbow Dash kept holding my arms, my legs were free. They crumbled under me. Dash wasn’t prepared for the change. I fell to my knees, embarrassing myself. To make it less terrible, I made myself sob quietly. Bad enough they were all watching me break down. No decent person would make others listen to them cry.

Fifty minutes until she’s gone...until I lose her...and I’m wasting time crying.

Mom would be disappointed in me.

Chapter Twenty-One (Revised)

I just wanted to punch something. Something big, and warm. My fists wanted to feel a heartbeat, to be splashed with red hot blood. It would be easy. Just letting my fists take control- to give in to this rage boiling over inside of me.

The monster deep down wanted to be let out. Letting them free felt so good. It’s the most relaxing thing ever. Not only that, but it’s the quickest way to solve my problem. Who needs an hour to think? I need five to get in Chamberlin’s space.

Why did I stand in it’s way?

“Morgan?” Caroline asked.

No. I didn’t stand in the way. They stood in the way. Ponies and people alike. They blocked me from getting my daughter back. From keeping her safe.

Looking up from the floor, my eyes found Rainbow Dash. She stayed closest to me. Her hands literally held me down. I could break those fingers. Sprain her newly gained carpal, metacarpal, and all connecting phalanges. She’d been in intense pain but out of my way. The pros and cons of having hands. Her wings would go next. A downed pegasus is a dead pegasus, or however Gobber said it.

Dash seemed to sense the trouble coming her way. She gripped harder to my arms. As I tried to break away, Dash moved to wrap her arm around my shoulders. Sadly for me I was already on the ground. To counter I stood up on my feet. My hands grabbed hers, still gripping me.

“Morgan!” Caroline asked again.

I paused. Right. Yes. Multiple targets, not just the one. If I did this wrong, Twilight could catch me with magic and hold me still. She was a fast one with her spells. If I threatened to break Dash’s wings after breaking her hands, that could buy me time. Twilight would never risk her friends like this.

“Who’s Lilac?” Caroline asked. “Why is she important?”

I laughed.

Why was Lilac important, what an ignorant question to ask. Lilac is the most important thing that ever existed. Ever. She’s the only important thing that will ever exist.

“Why is- why would that guy take her away?” Caroline kept going.

“She’s-” Twilight began. “Lilac is Raspberry’s daughter.”

Caroline and Anna stared at her in confusion. They turned to me for understanding.

“Punishment.” I stated in a low, dangerous voice. “He’s taking her as punishment.”

“For?” Dash asked.

I show up in my house, missing all day, covered in cuts and bruises. This morning I broke you out of jail. Jail, because you fought in my hospital room in front of my parents. You, Rainbow Dash, made a show of yourself. It’s all you know how to do, isn’t it? Because of your unstoppable need for attention, my daughter’s life is on the line.

“What do you think?” I growled. My fingers flexed.

“Rainbow Dash, stop!” Fluttershy scolded.

Dash gawked. “Me?! Why should I stop?”

My fingers curled.

“Just- just let her go.” Fluttershy asked, quieter. “Please?”

Applejack stepped forward. Her hand held Dash’s shoulder. “Come on, sugarcube.”

Rainbow Dash let go of me. Slowly. Hesitantly. Like she expected to grab me again.

I wasn’t ready to let go of her.

But there wasn’t time. They were letting me go. Gift horses, indeed. My instincts wanted to go wild. The freedom allowed me to attack all of them. Their shock and fear would give me the time I needed.

Time, unfortunately, that Lilac didn’t have. So I put aside my demon so I could escape.

When I ran to the door, my world became pink and purple. Damn- faster than I expected.

“Morgan, you can’t just run off without us!” Twilight said. “We- we need to think.”

“I am trying to THINK!” I roared. The girls all flinched back. “You know what I THINK, Twilight?! I think I had Lilac in my arms thirty minutes ago. Now I’m stuck here with you and she’s with him. All because I picked you over her. I think if I’d made a different choice, my daughter and I would be safe! But she’s not! Because-”

“Because of us.” Twilight nodded.

I stopped. My inner monster stopped. Denial was expected. For the past two days, any problem was my fault. The past few years too. All of my time with Twilight, all problems led back to me. She’s told me as much multiple times. With words and with actions.

Now she’s...taking credit?

Actually...acknowledging fault?

“What?”

“I missed up. That’s on me.” Twilight put her hand over her heart. “You came back to clean up the mess I made- that I dragged you into, and all of my friends.”

“You- huh?”

“What happened to Lilac, being taken, it’s my fault. Not yours.” Twilight said.

“Yes it is. I’m her mother, I should’ve been with her.” I replied.

“And you were, until I made you leave.” Twilight reminded me.

Her magic lowered me to my own two feet. With all of her friends watching, and the only two of mine, I stared at Twilight. No shaming, no demons, just genuine confusion.

Because that’s- that’s not how it was supposed to go. She was going to get mad at me, we’d fight, and I would be able to run away with them holding me back.

“It’s our fault Lilac is with Chamberlin.” Twilight repeated.

“Twilight no-” Dash began.

“I’m afraid Twilight is right, as usual.” Rarity frowned. She crossed her arms, holding them close to her chest. “We put Lilac in danger the moment we started all of this.”

“That’s not true! She wouldn’t have been in trouble at all if Raspberry hadn’t hurt us first!” Dash yelled.

“She never meant to.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“She trusted us, and we let her down.” Applejack nodded.

Pinkie Pie rushed over to hug me. Twilight’s magic long since faded from me. The only thing keeping me to the floor was confusion. The world felt tilted. Whatever balance my rage brought me disappeared. My head spun as it tried keeping track of all the changes.

“We’re sorry!” Pinkie sobbed. She held tighter to me, sobbing on my shoulder. Tear tracks fell fast down her cheeks on my torn up shirt. “We never meant to be bad friends!”

My hand moved. Dash flinched forward. Twilight held up a hand to make her stop. Carefully, slowly, trying to hold back my rage for her comfort, my hand tapped her mane.

“There, there, Pinkie?” Jaw clenched. Teeth ground against each other. My fingers curled and uncurled, desperate for his neck. It’s Lilac who should be in my arms, not the party pony. “I need to go now.”

Rarity gasped. “Not alone! Not when you’re in that state!”

I glared over Pinkie’s head. “It never stopped you from leaving me before.”

Rarity winced.

Yes. Yes, be pushed away. Let me go. Let me save her. Let me do one thing right.

“Then we’ll save her.” Twilight decided.

“He said come alone.” I argued.

“And you’re gonna listen to him?” Spike scoffed, giggling. “You never even listen to us.”

The reply was so perfect. “You never threatened to kill my daughter.”

Spike winced. “...Oh...yeah..”

Caroline walked through the group of ponies. She came up to me. I still had a crying pony in my arms. “You have a kid?”

“...yes.”

“And this guy, Chamberlin, he has her?”

The cuts on my body stung all over again. For all I know, Lilac’s got a matching set. “Yes.”

“And did he-” Caroline pressed her lips together. “-did he do this to you?”

I held tighter to Pinkie. “Yes.” Honestly, I’m proud my voice didn’t croak. It was a near thing.

“Okay.” Caroline joined in the hug. I stared, confused all over again. “We’ll get her back.”

I tensed. “You don’t know this guy.”

“Doesn’t matter. We’ll get her back.” Caroline stated.

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because you’ve got us.” Caroline said. “And we won’t let him hurt her.”

Oh

Oh okay

That-

Oh

They brought me over to the couch. As Fluttershy tended to my wounds, I explained the phone call.

“What’re those?” Pinkie asked.

I blinked. “Uhh. The school...? You’ve been there-”

“No, I mean in your hand.” Pinkie asked.

I looked down.

Sure enough, there were books in my hand. Delilah’s books. The one she wrote and published, and the one she left in Equestria. “They’re books.”

“Books?” Twilight reached for one. Startled, I yanked them both to my chest. Twilight paused, her hand still hovering between us. “But I can help research!”

“I’ve read the books already.” I stated.

“A re-read couldn’t hurt.” Twilight offered. The books stayed squeezed in my arms. “I’m only trying to help. Sorry.”

I shook my head. “No.”

“Why not?” Anna asked.

Because it’s mine. It’s mine, and only mine, and nobody else can-

I paused. “It’s mine.”

“Yeah, that’s why we’re asking.” Anna said.

It’s mine. It’s mine, so how did her diary get there? How did Chamberlin get Lilac? How? How? How?

“Morgan?” Twilight prompted. “What happened?”

“Nothing, okay. It’s just a book about my powers. Back to the plan.” I went back into focus. Planning. Nothing came more naturally than that.

“You never really explained those.” Dash said.

“Yes I did.”

“You told them.” Dash nodded her head at Caroline and Anna. “We still don’t know anything. You make weird portals, and can go from being a normal pony to one of these human things.”

“I’m still confused on how you have a kid.” Caroline admitted. “Cause like, I would’ve noticed Morgan being pregnant with a kid.”

“Her parents would’ve said something too.” Anna added.

“Wait, why would Raspberry have been pregnant?” Pinkie asked. She gasped. “Raspberry, were you pregnant with Lilac?!”

“No? Pinkie I’ve showed you pictures of her as an egg-”

“YOU LAID AN EGG?!” Pinkie gasped.

I’d laugh, but...it’s not a terrible leap. “No. She was adopted. She showed up in my backyard as an egg, I did magic, and then she hatched. She was a baby, so I took care of her. She even called me ‘Mommy’.”

Her wide, toothy smile. She stumbled towards me. Her baby fat made it so hard for her. But she still smiled.

“Mommy!” That was her first word.

“Why didn’t we hear about any of this?” Caroline asked. “If you were raising a kid, we would see a lot less of you!”

“I-” I stopped myself. “Will you all believe me this time?”

“Yes.” Caroline replied.

Twilight nodded in agreement. “Completely.”

At those replies, I cracked the book open. “Chapter 3: Time Dilation-”

“Blech!” Dash grimaced. “That sounds like a dumb science-y thing.”

“...I thought the chapter was really cool.” I admitted. “It’s meant for fresh faced teenagers so it doesn’t go deep into the relative theory like I would like-”

“Just tell us how it works!” Dash groaned. She rubbed her hand over her face.

“I’m only gone for an hour.” I answered.

“You were with us for years!” Pinkie said. “I threw you birthday bashes!”

“I meant on Earth. On Earth, it’s always an hour. No matter how long I am in the other worlds. It’s always one hour back here.” I explained.

I have less than an hour to save my daughter. It’s probably why Dominic gave me such a short time. It ensures that I don’t leave anywhere for more time. He wants me rushed and panicked.

Rarity held up her hand. “Hold on a moment, darling. You were gone much longer the past few days.”

I shrugged. “My spell...the one you used to get here...has a side effect. Another reason I never used it. It does something weird to my...ability? It makes time move normally in both places.”

That spell is the reason my daughter is in danger.

“In Equestria, we’ve been gone for four days?” Twilight asked.

I nodded. “Celestia and Luna told them you’re solving a friendship problem, I think. It’s not too far from the truth.”

“All of this because I used your spell without thinking it through.” Twilight sighed.

I shook my head. “But I made the spell in the first place. It’s on me.”

“No. It’s my fault.” Twilight said. Her friends exclaimed denials. “I really should have known better in testing a spell before I used it.”

I stood up. Twilight stared at me. “You wanna help me get you back home?” I offered.

Twilight’s purple eyes widened. They hardened into a familiar kind of determination. The look in her eyes sent a sharp pain in my chest. The feeling wouldn’t shake off. Twilight nodded at me.

“Then I have a plan.” I looked at the others around here. “And it’s gonna need all of you helping me.”

I hefted my bag onto the coffee table. The heavy thud made the people jump.

“Anna, get in your car. We’re going to have to do this on the move.” As I spoke, I pulled out my other laptop. Anna fumbled to get her car keys. “Applejack, carry this.” I tossed the bag at Applejack.

She caught it, nearly crumbling under the weight. “Whoa nelly! What’s still in this thing?!”

“Stuff.” I opened the laptop, typing in the password. The screen loaded so I pulled up the websites I needed for my research. “Why are you all standing around? We need to get going. We’ll barely have enough time to reach the school by his deadline.” I started walking towards the front door of the house. All the while, I kept typing away.

“Uh, Morgan, it’s really not safe to-” Caroline began.

As she spoke, Rainbow Dash conveniently blocked my path. My laptop on my arm, I ducked under her arm without breaking stride.

Rainbow Dash came again to my side. She made sure to keep up with me as the rest of the girls came to join. “How did you do that? I was going way too fast!”

I couldn’t reply. I was reading a really important document, and the pictures with it.

“Hey! Where else have you been!” Dash snapped.

I paused at the door. I stared at my laptop, expression carefully blank.

“Equestria isn’t the only place you’ve traveled to, is it? The stuff you know, that you’ve done, those fighting skills, you didn’t get any of that from us!” Dash pointed out. “So where did you go!” She reached for my arm.

Without looking away from the computer, my free arm lashed out. My hand caught her wrist. Dash yelped. I spun her around by the wrist, pinning it to her lower back. She yelped again. She strained against it. My grip tightened. My heart pounded in my chest, racing as I stared at the horrific images on my screen.

“I’ll tell you when I get my daughter back.” I spoke softly, immediately letting her go.

The picture on my screen kept my full attention. An image of a woman lying prone on the ground, her body clearly moved to get a better shot of her injuries. Cuts all along her arms and face, like someone swatted at her with a blade. Sloppy, sloppy work. A first time kill. Or, one that came from being completely enraged.

All of it became worse by the idea that, if they had been intentional, they would look exactly like the ones on my arms. The cuts were practically identical in terms of location and length.

He’ll do to Lilac what he did to me, and what he did to Delilah Patterson over fifteen years ago.

Chapter Twenty-Two (Revised)

‘’They didn’t let me go alone, obviously. The moment I tried leaving home they all followed behind me.

The others kept looking over my shoulders. They didn’t even have to do that. The plan was completely open and exposed on my map. All of their looks blocked the sight of the quickly moving pencil. Worse yet, they argued and yelled about shoulders in the eyes or taking their spot.

“Hey!” I shouted. The ponies all shut up. Finally, they could hear my voice as I spoke. “Anyway, like I was saying, then of course there’s this entrance, and that one. If he’s smart, he’ll have filled the balcony with three of his guys. The stairs are beside the main entrance, so it's a mixed bag for safety along with an advantage.” I scribbled another stickman by the door outline.

Caroline glanced back at me, then to her sister. “Do you know that much about Angelwood?”

Anna shook her head. “But Morgan’s been at it longer than us. She’d know more.”

“She knows the code for the roof access. I don’t think Mrs Spencer knows that.” Caroline pointed out.

“I learned the schedules for police officers in a building I planned on seeing in a worst case scenario.” I pointed out, drawing more lines. “And you think I don’t know every inch of a building I visit every day?”

Anna and Caroline blinked. “Good point.”

Twilight leaned over my arm. She pointed at the page, at two stick figures. “What’s that?”

I held back a sigh. She’d asked that earlier. “The stage.”

“Oh. It’s still that? I thought you-”

“No, that’s the balcony.” I pointed to it on the page. “The stage hasn’t fucking moved.”

“How do you know he’ll stand there, though?” Dash asked.

“He kidnapped my daughter and brought her to my high school, just after school let out for the day. He’s a dramatic bastard that wants to make a show of beating me. Obviously he’d pick the biggest room in our school.” I reasoned.

Pinkie hopped up on my other side. The side by the door. I chose not to question it. “Where are we?”

Then I drew more figures, mostly outlines of their cutie marks. “There. Now-”

“We’re almost there.” Anna told us.

I nodded. “Okay, going over the plan again-”

“Yah haven’t gone over it at all.” Applejack pointed out.

“You’re lucky I included you at all.” I snapped. My jaw clenched, and the words came out as a harsh growl. The ponies tensed up. “Chamberlain wants to make this a dig at me, to punish me for breaking some rules I never learned. He doesn’t expect me to bring you all along, because it’s so unbelievably dangerous that it’s insulting to bring people that only ever fixed problems by befriending them.”

“We’ve punched ponies too!” Dash argued.

“I don’t want to punch anyone.” Fluttershy mumbled, brushing her hands through her hair. “Even if they’re meanies, I don’t like hurting anyone.”

“Yep, that. Right there. See? It’s be stupid to bring you so I’m bringing you because it’ll give us a chance.” I held up the paper. “Anna, Caroline, you make sure my parents are kept far away from that area. This time of day? Mom’s waiting for parents to get their kids, and Dad is lesson planning.”

“What about your brothers?” Anna asked. “They would still be there.”

“My brothers are going home with classmates to work on a project.” I answered, confident in that.

“And you know how? You’ve been gone all day.” Caroline pointed out.

I smiled, reaching for my phone. “I cloned Mom’s phone.”

“...you cloned your mom’s phone?”

“Yeah. And sent texts saying it was okay for them to go home with others.”

“Seriously?”

“My daughter was kidnapped, I can fake some texts.” I tucked the phone away again. Caroline didn’t react in disgust or rage like I suspected. She just nodded, a look on her face that said she shouldn’t even be surprised. Then she frowned, looking at her sister who kept her eyes on the road. “Fluttershy, Rarity, you’re gonna fight. Fluttershy, I know-”

“I know what I said.” Fluttershy gulped. “But they took sweet little Lilac. I’ll fight to help you, Raspberry.”

...right she’s the Element of Kindness. And doing this would be a huge kindness, so I can’t be too upset.

“Right, okay, right yeah.” I gulped, trying to work myself down from the accidental ledge I put myself on. “Course.”

Having support from a group this big? I’m definitely not sure how to handle it. Well, I did know how to handle it. All the feelings and emotions raging inside of me got pushed so far down that I couldn’t feel them. Feelings led to panic. Panic led to people dying. I’m going to be at my best today, for her.

That doesn’t mean I’m not preparing for the worst. This man has been killing for decades. An untold number of humans in this world were dead because of him, not to mention any people that died in the worlds he traveled. I’m not so prideful to think I’ll be the one to take him down. Anyone in this car can do that. No, I think I’ll be the one that leads the charge. The messenger.

Everybody knows what happens to the messenger.

So yes, I cloned my mother’s phone. And opened her notes app. On it, I left a very clearly detailed list of things to do when I died. There’s a lot she doesn’t know, that she needs to be aware of when handling my affairs. She needed to know about the granddaughter I’m leaving her with. Sure, I would trust literally any of the people in this car before I trusted my mother with Lilac, but the ponies will die when I do.

Lilac needed a family. And these were the only family I had left.

==DMLE==

The school was still as boring and plain as always. The walls were the same as before. They hadn’t physically changed since I came by last.

My motorbike was where I left it. That’s good, yeah. It’ll help Mom believe me.

Twilight put her hand on my arm. I took a deep breath. “Are you okay?”

I nodded. It’s a lie that I’m used to telling. People always believed it, even the ponies. “As I can be.” A more palatable pill to swallow. Under these circumstances, anyone else would panic and fret and cry. None of them would’ve believed I was okay. Saying I was within a reasonable amount of stress, that’s the most believable thing they can hear.

It’s been a long day for me. I ran out of panic energy somewhere this morning. Now I was just in this odd state of stress. They say diamonds are made under pressure. Maybe that’s why Lilac likes me so much. I’m a walking, talking diamond.

Twilight squeezed my arm in support. It felt- It felt wrong. Being supported felt wrong, how fucked up is that to say? More fucked up to mean it. Being comforted by the literal embodiments of friendship and harmony should feel good. I should be so overwhelmed with peace and love that I cry. Instead, I kept up a too wide smile and forced my eyes to crinkle enough for sincerity. The touch burned. The love burned.

My daughter was in trouble. Everything in me burned. Screamed. It wanted her safe, and fuck everything along the way that said otherwise.

Instead of reacting or being emotional, I shoved it all down. Time to be a fucking professional. “Are you guys ready?”

The Equestrians all nodded. Dash even punched her palm to prove she was ready for a fight. Something in Pinkie’s eyes made me remember Equestria is a death world in disguise, and that she was way scarier than me.

“Then let’s go.”

==DMLE==

School should make you feel safe, that’s what my mom and dad always said. School is where you meet new friends, learn things about your world, and grow into who you are. As usual, they’re partially right.

As usual, I learned the wrong lessons. School isn’t somewhere safe. School isn’t learning math or science or english. It’s learning how to fit into society’s expectations of normalcy. Normal people do homework on time. Normal people make friends. This standard is worse when it’s a Christian school you attend. Not only do you have to conform to normal human standards, you gotta conform to a religion’s standards.

Mom and Dad built this school because the old one wasn’t Christian enough, and it didn’t make the kids normal enough. Angelwood was better than that, they advertised. People believed it because they were able to put their school in a big church. How can it be a bad idea to make school more Christian, if a church stands beside them? People flocked to them over it.

When you’re not Christian and your parents stuff it down your throat 24/7, it grates on you. Dad gave sermons every morning, and an hour long sermon weekly. Mom led worship on the same rotation. They encouraged my brothers and I to join. My brothers jumped at the chance. I dragged my heels.

I walked into the chapel room. A room I often ignored. During all the speeches and songs, I sat in the back to observe this room.

Dominic Chamberlin stood at the pulpit. Dad’s favorite spot. He had my complete focus and rage. The guards were in the spots I expected them to be, all of them thinking they were properly hidden from me.

I didn’t care for any of that.

Only one seven year old girl had my attention. I’ve never seen her human before.

She had hair now. Short midnight blue locks, brushed to the side of her head. Those big blue eyes stayed the exact same- even to the dragon-like pupil, tinted red with the tears she’s been crying. Her skin was tanned, like mine, but with no freckles to speak of. That face came with angles that she’d grow into, and baby fat that I wanted to keep forever. She’s always been short but now, compared to the man beside her, Lilac is wilted. She looked even smaller thanks to her lilac purple baggy hoodie, and long dark blue sweatpants.

She was beautiful.

And Dominic Chamberlin held her in his hands.

“Hello.” His hands stayed on Lilac’s shoulders. Even from my distance, his knuckles curled crueler on her. Lilac wilted at the contact, jerking and shying away from it. Dominic jerked her back into the position. “Look who it is. Our guest is finally here.”

The little girl didn’t look at me. I don’t blame her for that, ever. The friends outside reacted horribly to all the scars and wounds. Lilac shouldn’t ever see me like this.

“Go on, kid, look at her.”

“Don’t listen to him.” I said. My voice somehow stayed perfectly level. Having trouble with public speaking? Turn off your feelings. You don’t need them anyway. “Close your eyes and don’t open them.”

The pastor’s spot was usually the best spot in the whole room. Every part of it was planned, coordinated, and placed to be perfect for a pastor to speak out to his congregation. From the people in the front, to the people way in the back tech booth. All of them needed to hear the pastor’s every word.

My daughter’s whimper was a knife to my heart. I let out a harsh breath through my nose. My jaw clenched, teeth grinding together in my mouth.

“Well that’s not very fair.” Chamberlin said. He spoke upbeat, celery, the way someone would speak to a seven year old. In normal circumstances, it’s condescending and rude. In these, I’m going to rip out his throat and decorate the walls with it. “My daughter got to see you. Why can’t your’s?”

Again, the reply came before I could stop it. “Your daughter never would’ve seen it, if you had left me alone.”

Chamberlin clenched his jaw too. His hand tightened on Lilac again. She flinched and whimpered again. For that, I take his fingernails. He knows I’m right. If he never met me in that hospital, if he never dragged me to his place, I never would’ve met his kid. Life would be better for us both if he avoided me from the start.

Yeah, I’d be robbed of my people, but my daughter would be safe at home.

“So then I’m an idiot. That’s what you said, yes?” Chamberlin grew a grin. A repulsive grin that looks like a disease. “I had her, and you called me an idiot?”

“Yep.”

“Remind me what you did to the last stupd person you met?” Chamberlin asked.

You fucking bastard. It’s not enough that she’s traumatized forever. You want her to find out what kind of monster her mother is too.

I am going to kill you.

It might not happen today. It might not happen tomorrow. But someday, hopefully soon, I’m going to kill you for this.

“Go on. Remind me.” Chamberlin leaned down to speak in my daughter’s ear. Shivers of disgust went through my body. “What did you do?”

“Got rid of her.”

Chamberlin shook his head. “No, you’re not getting off that easy. What did you do?”

I narrowed my eyes on him. The plan I told the ponies about required me to stand this close to the door. Instead, I took two steps forward.

His smile shook. He glanced around the room to his henchmen. “See? See! I knew it. I knew you were a threat.”

If they intended to surprise me, they did a bad job. The people stepped out of the hidden spots. This room came with enormous windows, at 4 o’clock in the afternoon. There’s nowhere to hide here. I knew better than anyone the places to hide in here.

“You killed someone.”

“And you haven’t?” I countered, daring him to say otherwise.

Chamberlain chuckled. “For the good of my people. When it’s necessary.”

“And killing me is necessary?”

“You’re a danger. To my people, to our secret, to the whole planet!” Chamberlin replied. “Normal humans can’t know about us. Do you know what those humans do to people different from them? You’re exposing us! You need to go to keep everyone safe.”

My eyebrow went up. “Was that your excuse for Delilah Patterson?”

At that, a lot of interesting things happened. His eyes widened. His hands tightened again. The gunmen he brought along paused in their steps. All of them seemed to focus less on me, more on their leader.

“What? No. A random mugger killed her.” Chamberlin insisted. “Everyone knows that.”

“She had the slash marks on her arms to confirm that story. Except-” I held up my bandaged arms. “-I have matching wounds. And I didn’t get them from holding my arms up at my attacker. He tied my hands behind my back.”

“You- you copied her wounds? What? To make a point? Make it harder to cover up your death?” Chamberlin shook his head. “No. It’s not our first rodeo. No one has seen you for hours. Who knows what that band of freaks did to you all that time? It’s what your parents will say.”

My parents are hard to manipulate. You need to get it exactly right, exactly with what details they already stubbornly believed. Chamberlin stumbled on the right answers.

“She had a busted lip from the initial attack. Bruising along her stomach and throat.” With each injury listed, I pointed to the relevant spot on me. “Her wrists too. This mugger didn’t just want her wallet. They wanted her in pain. Suffering. Agonized.”

“How do you know what her wounds looked like? Hmm?” Chamberlin countered. “You would’ve been a baby when she died!”

“The coroner’s report was very detailed about it.” I replied. “It was right on your desk.”

“No it wasn’t. You were never near my desk!” Chamberlin snapped. “You were in-” He paused, cutting himself off before he could spill that oh so damning information.

“Where was I, hmm? Where did your cops put me? After they handed me over to you, drugged and sedated-”

“You attacked the Centre! People could’ve been hurt. My daughter was nearly killed by your stunt!” Chamberlin argued.

He squeezed Lilac again. Her eyes popped squinting open. My daughter yelped in panic.

“You filled our world with freaks! The only way we stop them is stopping you!” Chamberlin nodded at his team, near frothing at the mouth. “Kill her! Do it!”

“MOMMY!” Lilac screamed.

The men fired.

I ducked down, rolling away from the worst of it. The impact to the ground

“DASH NOW!”

Chapter Twenty-Three: Lilac Stardust (Revised)

My mom screamed. I wanted her back- I wanted my mom back. The bully held tighter to my arm. It hurt- It hurt so bad. I couldn’t stand it any more. Hearing my mom scream, I jumped up and bit him.

The bully screamed too. He lashed out, his claw smacking my face. It sent me to the ground. No, not the ground, to the stairs then I rolled down to the ground.

That’s when I started crying. My arms and legs hurt, they were aching so bad. It’s not like the times my friends did dangerous stunts for our cutie marks. This is different. This was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon knocking us around.

I wanted my friends. More than that, I wanted my mom.

Somepony swept me up in their arms. They held me so close and tight, I couldn’t see who it was. Another human. Another thing like my- my mom.

It got cold again. This place is so much colder outside than Ponyville. I missed Ponyville, and never wanted to leave it again. I hate that it’s cold. Dragons shouldn’t ever be cold.

The thing holding me put me down on grass. I sniffled, waving my arms at them.

“Whoa! Whoa, hey! It’s okay!” Fluttershy said. Her arms weren’t as soft as her hooves, but her hair was just as pink. My bottom lip wobbled. “It’s okay, sweetie. You’re okay now.”

I welcomed her hug. Fluttershy brushed her hand through my head scales. No, it’s hair. Hair, that’s what I have now.

“Mommy!” I cried. “I want Mommy!”

“She’s coming.” Fluttershy promised. “Any second.”

Somepony else spoke then. “She’s not out yet. They’re supposed to be out by now.”

“Shh!”

“Why aren’t they out-”

“What’s going on!?” A loud, angry mare screamed.

I curled tighter to Fluttershy. Loud and angry, just like the bully. Fluttershy can keep me safe from the bullies. Mommy did the best job and I wanted Mommy, but Fluttershy was a good second pick.

“Mr Spencer, please-”

“Anna. Was anybody else inside?” He snapped. He sounded like Mom when my friends and I got hurt, and she needed to find out how and why.

“Morgan, and the other girls.” The other voice immediately answered.

“Morgan?! She’s supposed to be- stay out here! I mean it-”

“No, sir, you can’t go-”

“My daughter is in there and there’s gunshots! I’m going inside.” He scolded.

I curled to Fluttershy again, sobbing. I was wrong. He’s nothing like Mommy. Mommy never yelled at us like that. She’s never scary when she yells. I wanted my mommy.

“ANNA!”

“Caroline! What’s-”

“MORGAN!” The man shouted.

More humans came around. Fluttershy lifted me up, turning me away from them. I tried drying my eyes, trying to find my mom. I needed to find my mom.

The ponies- all of them. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie- everypony! They were here! They were human, but that’s definitely them! They were running out of the building. Only one human in the group looked familiar.

“Call 911!”

“Somebody- call 911!”

“I’m doing it!”

“Me too!”

The ponies tried to keep the people away from them. One human had my focus, the black haired one with rainbow bandaids.

“Mommy!” I pushed at Fluttershy. It’s very rude and mean- I’m not a bully- I can say sorry later! Right now I need Mommy.

“Lilac, wait-” Fluttershy tried to catch me again.

The ponies were busy. They were surrounded by humans, so they didn’t notice me.

“Mommy!”

Her head turned. She spotted me, eyes going big and wide. Even in the crowd of ponies and people, she saw me. Mommy always found me. “Girls-”

People tried getting in my way again. I just dodged them, reaching her with practiced ease.

Mom hugged me with one arm. Her other arm stayed wrapped around Applejack.

No, that’s not Applejack. This person had yellow hair, but blue eyes. She was holding my mom. “Hey, HEY! Let her go.”

“Don’t talk to her.” Mom warned. She talked like that to the bully too. Her voice went soft again, comforting and sweet and nice. “Hey there.”

“I’m sorry- I’m sorry- I’m sorry-” This all happened because of me. Cause I let Mommy leave the house, even though she was hurt. I should’ve done better with the bandaids.

She’d never gotten hurt before. Never like this, and she only got hurt ‘cause she was trying to save the ponies. Ponies that were in trouble cause I let them in the house.

“It’s okay. I’m okay.”

“Morgan, let her go!” The blonde human tried to shove me away.

Mom held me tighter. She moved me so I was hugging her side, from the reach of the mean lady. “Give her space-gah!”

I screamed. The human did too.

“Morgan!”

“MOMMY!”

==DMLE==

They took her in a white truck. I refused to leave her side- begged and cried for my mommy back. Mommy sat up, grabbed a ‘nurse’, and growled in a low voice “she stays with me”

The lady bully argued. The nurse argued they needed to leave now, with or without the bully. She broke down in tears. They left without her.

I stayed with my mommy. This time- this time I stayed with Mommy.

I cried. Mommy kept closing her eyes, mumbling at me. Sometimes she stopped talking to sleep, before suddenly jumping wide awake. It scares me everytime. Mommy kept promising to stay. The word poured out of her on repeat. ‘Stay, Lilac…Lilac…stay’

That’s what I did. Mommy needed me to stay.

We got to the hospital after so long. The nurses and doctors took her inside, carrying her around on the bed. She held my hand until they took her.

A nurse stayed with me, holding my hand. I squeezed back. A hand just like mine- but bigger-squeezed back. It’s not my mommy’s hand. The nurse hugged me when I fell, crying again.

==DMLE==

The nurse stayed with me until my mommy was done. More humans came. The same two from before were let into the room with me. I cowered in a chair, not wanting them to snap at me.

The lady started to walk, stopping by the other one. “Sarah, we can’t.”

“Nate, her parents will be looking.” The lady said. “She can’t be here.”

“Those girls are obviously related.” The other countered. “Tracy or- Ruby. They were shouting loudest for her. We get them down here, and settle this easily.”

“I’m not letting them in my daughter’s room! Her parents are at the school, distraught.”

“Sarah, they are downstairs! The Bellinghams brought them. Just let me-”

They argued about it until the doctors brought mommy back. I leapt out of my chair, reaching for her hand. I hesitated, before remembering I had no claws.

The doctors explained her cuts and bruises. They sewed her together. Her arms got new bandages- Mommy taught me that word this morning. She would be okay, but needed to take it extremely easy. She needed to sleep.

Her eyes flickered open twice. Her arm slowly moved towards me.

I squeezed so very tight. She could barely squeeze back.

One of them talked to me. I ignored them, leaning my head up to lie down beside her.

“Mommy…Mommy you said stay.” I reminded her. “You said you’d stay! So stay!”

She mumbled so quietly.

“Mommy, stay.” I begged. “Please!”

“Hey, little girl? What’s your name? It’s me, Missus Sarah Spencer. Who’s your mommy? I can help her stay.”

I shook my head, curling closer to mom. “This is my mommy! She’s staying with me!”

“She- she’s your mother?”

Mommy groaned. Her hand pulled at my hand, climbing up to my arm. She tugged me closer, already easing back to sleep.

“Mommy says we stay.” I argued, being even more rude. I’d say sorry later. “So help mommy stay. You said you would. I want my mommy to stay here with me.”

This time, I’d mean it. I’d be good. Mommy raised a good dragon, not a bad dragon like the fairytales. If I was a bad dragon, she’d send me away. I loved Mommy so much.

“Who on earth are you?”

“I am Lilac Stardust!” I snapped, hissing so hard my tongue flicked out. “And I’m staying with my mommy like she promised!”

Chapter Twenty-Four (Revised)

Things are quiet. The quiet is terrible.

Everything’s dark too. That’s more normal. I can give into it. Right? The bullet hit so hard. I can just go. Everything’s okay now.

Stay for my family? No. My family certainly doesn’t need me. They don’t want me around.

The ponies? They just need me to take them home…maybe when I die they get sent home. Or erased from existence. Either way, problem solved.

School friends? Also no. They can get a new one. I am very replaceable.

Lilac

…

Can I leave her behind?

…

No. No I can’t. I can’t leave her behind. She needs a mom that loves her for who she is. She needs a mom that’ll let her be emotional, that can get her art supplies, to make her favorite banana nut muffins with sapphires, to sing lullabies the way she likes.

I need to stay for my baby. We’re gonna be free, when I wake up.

Please let me wake up. Don’t let Lilac be alone. Please don’t let her be alone like I was, please.

Dominic. Dominic can still hurt my family, hurt my friends, hurt her. I won’t let them. Fuck dammit I will not let them. He will not get his stupid hands or blades or bombs on my baby!

But I am so tired…

“He won’t get the chance.”

That’s not me. But I...I think I know...how do I know them? How can I know this voice?

“I met you before.” My eyes opened. It’s still so dark. The world was blurry, fuzzy.

She stood there all the same. Solid and clear and bright, amidst the darkness around us.

She brushed her hand on my face. Strands of hair hot tucked behind my ear. When she stared down at me, light brown eyes scanned my every feature.

She’s not my mom, but she’s got that same kind of love in her eyes. It’s freaking me out more than the gunshot wound.

“Hi Morgan.” Her smile was small, her words too. It’s so kind. It’s kinder than I like it. “I’m Delilah.”

I couldn’t say anything. She’s just so different from her autopsy photos.

“We’ve met before.” She confirmed. “You don’t remember? No, I should have expected it. You’re just- you’ve remembered weirder. You remember now.”

Yes. Yes I’d remember her. This time, this way, I would.

Delilah smiled wider, laughing with tears. She looked over my body. Tears filled her eyes. “Fuck, he’s a bastard. A right fucking bastard. He shouldn’t have known about you. You should’ve-” She tightened her fists, bunching at her sides.

I grunted, pained.

Her hands relaxed. She held my face again. “No, no. Shh. It’s okay. It’s okay. You rest, okay? You’re gonna be okay. I know you- your whole life. You’re too stubborn to die lying down. Come on!”

I laughed. It was true.

“Please, Morgan, please. Get up. He can’t win. She needs you to stay.” Delilah repeated. “Remember?”

She needs me to stay.

Chamberlin needs to fucking die.

She needs me to stay.

“Go get your girl back, okay? And get him. Get him for all of us.” Delilah stated. “We’ll help you get him. That’s it. There you go. It’s time.”

==DMLE==

It hurt. It hurt like I expected it to hurt. Even though I tried dodging, it still dug in and hurt. It’s not a good look for me.

Except wait. No. I’m not super hurt. It hurts, yes, but not as strongly as it should.

I checked. My injuries very quickly lost my interest. Lilac was curled up on the hospital bed, wrapped around my arm. The IV was in my other arm. I tightened my hand around her.

“Mommy I’m tired.” She mumbled, half asleep, before curling even tighter around me.

“Hi Tired.” I whispered back. She tensed at my side. “I’m Mom.”

She lifted her head up. Midnight blue eyes, human for the first time ever. It’s odd to not see reptilian eyes looking at me. She’s beautiful as a dragon, and still beautiful as a human.

“M-Mommy?!”

“I said-”

She climbed up on the bed, throwing an arm around my stomach. “Mommy!” I winced, quickly hiding it. She’s already crying. “You’re awake!”

More people came. Or I finally noticed them? My perception ability is weird right now.

“Hello.” I wiggled my shoulder at them. Mom and Dad, they came up first. My brothers aren’t here. Why? No, I sent them to a friend’s house. They’d still be there. “I’m here.”

Mom tried to reach for me. Lilac blocked her, covering up any part or hand Mom could take. Lilac’s very clingy when she cries, and when she’s tired. It’s honestly adorable, and I love it.

“I’m here, princess.” I reminded my baby girl.

“Okay, Lilac, you need to get off her now.” Mom scolded. Her tears were coming fast, welling fast and slipping down her cheeks. “We agreed until she woke up.”

“I can fall asleep again.” I reminded her. If she wanted Lilac gone from my side, she better shoot me herself. It’s the only effective way. “Let her stay.”

Mom shook her head. “She needs-”

“Me. She needs me. She’s gonna stay.” I insisted. “I’m not gonna die-”

“Don’t you say that!” Mom snapped. “No! I won’t hear it. You’re not dying!”

I blinked. “I…know?”

“My baby was shot! And nobody knows who did it!” Mom ranted.

Honestly, she’s disturbing my rest more than Lilac is. Just witnessing this rant is exhausting me.

“This never happened before those girls came! We’re good people, in a good neighborhood, in a good school! Nobody should feel the need to bring guns here!”

I do. Every day. The bag is really big inside, and nobody noticed.

Dad went to Mom’s side, holding her shoulder. She turned into his chest to cry.

“She stays.” I ordered. “Lilac stays with me. She’s not going anywhere.”

Dad huffed, very put upon. He nodded his head down to his wife. “Look, do it for your mom-”

“She stays. With me.” I replied, five times as stern and thirty times as threatening. “Don’t even try.”

Dad paused, staring at me with a dropped jaw.

“Hey Li.” I focused back on the thing that mattered. “Hey. I got you. It’s okay. Get up here, huh? Give Ma a real hug.”

Lilac crawled up, just enough to rest her head on my shoulder. She wrapped her arms around me, avoiding the wound this time. Her hair dusted my chin. Hair, my baby has hair.

“Yeah, just like that.” The world started going dark again. “Just- just like-”

Chapter Twenty-Five (Revised)

It’s important to have a regular sleep schedule. A lack of sleep results in multiple health concerns and issues. Heart disease, weakened immune system, and other side effects. It’s listed as one of the top worst tortures. I can confirm that. You can become lethargic when your routine is irregulated.

This is another of the dozens of times I woke up from being in a semi-coma. It’s been a week. I’m never gonna sleep properly again.

My body ached. It’s been a while since my body hurt like this. Usually, I’m in bodies much older and with more training. This body was 15. She’s weak, frail, and not as prepared for these things as I’d prefer. There’s not a lot of time to train her the way I prefer to be trained.

People were talking in my room. It’s also hard to fully rest when I know conversations are happening nearby. My parents tend to talk about nonsense half the time. Every now and again they drop some real nuggets.

My head still hurts. I can’t hear the full sentences. Just little buzzwords- school, car, escape.

I tried sitting up. Basically immediately I went back down. Somebody gasped. A familiar voice. I squinted my eyes open.

Lilac was indeed at my bedside. She crawled into the bed again, cuddling me. I wrapped my arm around her. She already pressed herself close to me, I just needed to hold her.

“Mommy- Mommy- Mommy I was scared.” She sniffled. Her nose already sounded stuffy. Cold? No, those look very different. She’s just crying really hard. Hard as any seven year old can cry when they’re more scared than they’ve ever been before. “It’s all my fault! It’s all my fault! I’m sorry-”

“Hey.” My own words were drowsy from sleep. Usually I can just wake up and go, but with these pains my body needs more time. “Hey it’s okay. You didn’t do anything.”

“Yes I did!” She hiccuped, pushing her face in my side. Her tears immediately made my hospital dress wet. It clung like a sticky band aid. “I let them in the house!”

“Who?” There’s a couple different choices. The Mane 6 and Spike, the ones that started this whole mess. Or, the kidnappers behind it. Dominic had her in the end, yes, but he rarely did his own dirty work. He could have sent multiple people to take Lilac from our home.

“The ponies- Mommy I’m sorry.” She started crying again. Too overwhelmed to even speak beyond whimpers and sniffles.

I just held my daughter. It’s a very grounding experience. Rubbing her back, squeezing her shoulders, all of it.

The rest of the room came to focus. My parents were at the door. A pair of detectives were speaking to them in low voices. They didn't want me to hear anything.

Lilac cried again. I brushed my hand in her hair. It’s very difficult to hear anything over the crying. Still, it’d be cruel to force her to stop. She’s a different species from me. Her reality processes feelings in other ways. I can’t just tell her to stop crying.

The words were easier to pick up. They hadn’t even closed the door.

“-you won’t tell us anything!”

“Mrs Spencer, take a look at it from us. Your daughter has been hospitalized twice this week. Both times taken from your school grounds. We need to take certain precautions.”

“That’s our daughter. She’s not crazy, okay? Some lost people tried to drag her into their darkness. Away from the light of the lord! Her soul is in danger! And you two are questioning my husband and I about our safety measures?”

“Ma’am, please-”

“Go out there! You go out there and find the gang that did this! I know gang fights. Nathan. Nathan, tell them about the girls.”

“Some girls have been around our school. They aren’t official students.”

“They’re from a gang! A gang that brought my daughter into a gang war!”

Okay. That’s enough. I cleared my throat, loudly, trying to play it off as real. Maybe it even was.

That got their attention. The detectives peeked inside my room. They turned to my parents again. “We need to ask her a couple questions. That’s all.”

“She’s exhausted! Recovering from surgery! You don’t get to ask any of your questions!” Mom snapped.

“Mom, it’s fine.” I insisted. The hospital bed slowly shifted position into something upright. I could probably do it myself if I pushed myself. Except Lilac was in my arms, so I needed to keep her there. “I can talk.”

My mother shook her head. “No. You’re resting. You are resting until it clicks in your head to stay away from those people! Especially that little girl they left behind! She’s been here all night. How about you leave and take her with you! Leave my daughter alone!”

“Mom, really, it’s fine.” It’s very close to not being fine. She needs to shut the fuck up before I climb out of this bed- sniffling daughter be damned. “They can ask me stuff. It’s all fine. You can stay close if it’ll help.”

Mom shook her head again. “You aren’t capable of making those choices, sweetie. You need rest.” She narrowed her eyes on Lilac. “She woke you up.”

“She-” She does it all the time. Kids do that. I stopped being annoyed by it ages ago. “She’s scared, Mom. Let her calm down. Okay?”

Mom opened her mouth to argue again.

“If they get their questions out, they’ll leave.” I reminded her. “I watch cop shows, mom. I know how it works.”

“Ah, I know the type.” The first detective walked around my parents. He stepped into my room, closer to my bedside. “What’s your poison- the CSI’s, or Law and Orders?”

I smiled. “CSI. So what information do you need from me? DNA under my fingernails? Specks of dirt in my shoes? Oh! Oh! Comb my hair for traces?”

The detective laughed. My parents rolled their eyes- humiliated. “No, nothing like that. We just need to talk.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“I’m Detective Wilde, this is my partner, Detective Halls.” He said. Detective Halls nodded his head at me, waving. I smiled back. “Ms Spencer, you were admitted to the hospital last night after getting shot. What happened?”

“I got shot, sir.”

“Yes, but can you identify your attacker?” Wilde asked.

My smile tightened. Is he one of Dominic’s? Wilde and Halls, Wilde and Halls...do I know those names? Yes, wait, I do. They work at a different police station. It’s the one Caroline and Anna originally assumed the girls were taken. They’re not coworkers with Dominic’s crew. That’s not to say they aren’t dirty at all.

“The way you were shot, the way the bullet went in, you definitely would have seen them.” Wilde replied.

“It was really scary. Sorry, detective, but I can’t remember it.” I replied.

“Don’t protect them!” My dad scolded me. “They don’t deserve your protection.”

My teeth started grinding together. Dominic Chamberlin deserved much worse than my protection. The ponies? They earned every ounce of goodwill I can muster. “I really don’t remember.”

The worst case is they are Dominic’s men. He knows I know it was him. His people definitely know too. But for my parents sake, the two people most likely to kick up a fuss about it, they want to know. My parents want it to be the ponies. Chamberlin doesn’t want me kicking up a fuss.

The best case is these men don’t work for Chamberlin, and they’ll be on a wild goose chase.

“What about the marks on your arm?” Halls asked. Lilac whimpered, curling tighter. I patted her shoulder. “Well they didn’t come from a bullet.”

“Fell in an oyster creek.” I excused immediately. “Nasty stuff, oyster creeks. Those shells are so sharp to keep predators away, did you know that? They can burrow beneath the sand but sometimes they’re all just-”

“We understand.” Halls cut me off. “Just- You ditched school to visit an oyster creek?”

“Oysters are a good lunch.” I replied. “The store was out. What was I supposed to do? Not have oysters for lunch? Come on. It was Wednesday, and Wednesday is oyster day. Shouldn’t detectives know this?”

“Not this again.” Dad grumbled. “Detectives, we’re sorry. Our daughter is very particular about some things. I don’t like that she got hurt, but if it’s over her silly routine then as her father, she should be learning a lesson about when it’s okay to skip a day.” He gave me a meaningful glare.

Haha. He thinks I can skip a day.

“One more question.” Wilde said. “Who’s this?”

Lilac ignored the question.

“A family friend.” I squeezed tighter to her. “She stays.”

“Ms Spencer, your parents can’t identify her as a student.” Wilde said. “We would appreciate the help.”

“Her mom left her with me.” A sort of truth, weirdly. Her dragon parents left her in my backyard years ago. She hatched for me. She’s my kid now. “I’d really like her to stay with me.”

“No.” Dad marched in. “No, I’m taking her to her parents. Who are they? Where do they live?”

“She stays.” I said again. Lilac sat up, hugging me. I patted her arms. “Look at her. She’s terrified. She can’t leave me right now.”

“She’ll get better.” Dad argued. “Let her go.”

“No.”

“She’s been asking for her mother.” Mom tried. “She needs to go back to her.”

“It’s- It’s fine. I can- her mom will be here. Okay? I’ll get her. Okay?”

“Now. Do it right now.” Dad ordered.

The detectives glanced at each other, awkward. Now I’m the one humiliated. “Detectives, is there anything else you-”

“No, no. You answer your father, young lady!” Mom snapped.

“I am! Gimme a second.”

“Don’t take that tone with me!”

“We’ll see ourselves out.” Wilde backed out the door. Halls already ran as fast as he could.

The other adults being gone meant my parents could fully unleash their beasts. They don’t scare me. Usually they did, 100% they did. This time? My daughter is at my side, and they want to change that. They won’t win.

“You apologize to your mother this instant!” Dad ordered.

“Mom, I’m sorry.”

“Like you mean it!”

I grit my teeth, then forced them to relax. “Mom, I’m sorry.”

“Good!” Mom huffed, crossing her arms. “Now send this girl home. The last thing she needs to see is your injuries. She’s probably making them worse.”

“I’ll go.”

I looked down at Lilac. “What’s that?”

Lilac sniffled. “I- I’m hurting you? I’m making you worse?”

“No, no.” I pushed myself up. It did hurt, but more like an ache than a true pain. I cupped Lilac’s face in my hands. “No, princess, no. It’s okay. You’re doing great. You aren’t making me worse.”

She sniffled, her body quickly being taken over by the tears. “I’m hurting you. I hurted you cause I didn’t do a good job!”

Lilac started crying. I pulled her to my chest, grabbing her legs to curl her into a ball in my lap. She cried again. Unstoppable sobs, trembling in my arms as grief overwhelmed her.

I glared at my parents. They did this to her. Can I call hospital security on them? The nurses might take Lilac too, so no. Not yet. “Don’t you have school stuff to do?”

Dad winced. A small wince, but still. A point for me.

“Nathan. You can’t.”

“Sarah, one of us needs to go.” Dad told her. “We need to get the boys too.”

“Then you pick them up.”

“We won’t be in time to open the school if I do.”

“We- It-” Mom glanced at me, then my dad, then Lilac, then Dad again. “We can’t leave them together. What will people say? Our daughter has a hostage.”

Say fucking what

“Come on. Let her rest. We can check on her at lunch.” Dad assured her. “Okay? She has her phone- Morgan, you have your phone?”

I pointed at my bag. It’s conveniently in a nearby chair.

“See? She has her phone. We can call her. She needs rest.”

“That girl-”

“Morgan is going to call her mother, and get her down here.” Dad said to Mom, and very unsubtly ordered me. “She’ll be gone when we come back.”

You keep that shit up, I’ll be gone too.

“Okay. Okay.” It was enough to calm Mom down. “Good. Morgan, good?”

My teeth couldn’t relax this time. “Good.”

“Good.” Mom let Dad guide her out of my room.

Now I could give Lilac my full attention. I sang her a soft song, keeping her squeezed in my arms. Lilac relaxed as I sang for longer and longer. She was still very sad, but I refused to let her go until she stopped crying.

Chapter Twenty-Six (Revised)

It takes a village to raise a child.

It’s also the name of one of my favorite episodes of Criminal Minds. ‘This is calm, and it’s Doctor.’ Wow, so good.

Oh! But real shit. It takes a whole ass village to raise a child, especially when that child is a dragon. A special dragon from a magical land of ponies. I didn’t have a village. I had something else.

A nurse was kind enough to hand me my phone. She asked no questions about the absence of my parents. She- and probably the whole floor- heard the yelling. Phone in hand, I texted the only people that the ponies would be hiding with.

I also took the time to delete the will from Mom’s phone. She doesn’t need it anymore. It’s on my phone. That’s something I’ll need just in case. It’s just embarrassing if Mom found it now.

They showed up fast. Fast like ‘waited outside the hospital’ fast. Visiting hours finally started. I waved at them.

Nine people squeezed into my hospital room. Fluttershy was actually the first to try hugging me.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright!” She started crying again. She hugged my shoulders, avoiding the snoozing Lilac in my lap. “We were so worried!”

I couldn’t actually pat her back. The others looked as helpless as I felt. “Hey Shy? No touchie?”

“Oh! Sorry.” Fluttershy pulled herself back. Rarity gave her a reassuring pat on the back. Fluttershy smiled.

The others weren’t smiling. In fact, everyone was glaring and frowning at me.

“So. Everybody sleep okay?” I asked.

“No we didn’t.” Twilight replied.

“Sorry?” I offered. “I would’ve let you sleep here-”

“Morgan, you’ve been hospitalized twice, traveled God knows how many dimensions, been kidnapped and held at gunpoint, and that’s just been the past two days!” Caroline pointed out.

“It’s been a very active time, yes.” I nodded to the child. “My daughter was also kidnapped. Does that get added to the list?”

“No!”

“No?”

“No- yes! It does! Because you have a daughter.” Caroline ran her hand in her hair. “That’s something you have now. A five year old.”

“She’s seven- not the point.”

“Not the point!” Caroline agreed. “Because you have a daughter! You have a daughter and have raised her for years, but because of time dilation none of us noticed!”

I blinked. Did she actually want me to reply to that? There’s no question there. “Y-yes?”

“Any other kids we don’t know about?!” Caroline asked, frustration making her laugh. “Secret lovers? Maybe you have a secret twin too!”

Nothing.

Just- nothing.

“She actually-” Pinkie began. I tossed a rock candy stick at her head. “Ooh!” She munched away at it.

It’s a very good point. The best point. I don’t have time to focus on it like I’d like, not with all of them here.

Lilac inhaled, and exhaled. Her heart rate was still steady. A good dream, not a nightmare like she probably had last night. I wasn’t there to comfort her. She got stuck with my parents.

It takes a village.

We’ll help you get him. That’s it. There you go.

“You said you had a plan.” Caroline stated. She looked up at me. Her eyes cut, yes, but not as deep as she probably hoped. “What happened?”

“The plan hinged on being underestimated.” I said. “He knew I was a threat, so he attacked me as such. There wasn’t time to correct it once he decided.”

“You went over it ten times.” Anna added. “Nothing should have gone wrong.”

“It didn’t!”

“You got shot.”

“Caroline, it’s not my first time.” My reply didn’t comfort her. Thinking about it, it wasn’t meant to be comforting. She and Anna were only more distressed. “I got better! It’s fine. There isn’t even a scar!”

“There will be!”

“She’s here.” Twilight reminded the girls. “Your doctors healed her. She’s going to be okay.”

“See? Twilight gets it.”

“She shouldn’t have been shot at all!” Caroline snapped. “She never got shot before you all came here!”

“Caroline!” Anna and I snapped.

Lilac shifted in my arms. I held her tighter, gently shushing her back to sleep.

“Sorry. S-sorry.” Caroline pulled herself back. “It’s just- it’s been a lot.”

“Yeah.” I shifted some so Lilac could be more comfortable. “It has.”

“How are you?” Twilight asked. She came to my bedside.

How was I? I couldn’t tell. Maybe I’m stressed, or scared. My daughter was with me, so I tried keeping my heart beat steady. She’s out of immediate danger. Maybe I am too. Those detectives were still a mystery. My phone doesn’t have the security to hack their network. Where’s Chamberlin? He’s had a whole night to come up with a new strategy. These doctors kept me asleep all night- oh is that why my body ached so much?

We still need to run. My every instinct is telling me to get Lilac somewhere safe. Being stuck in a hospital isn’t helping this terrible feeling in my chest at all. It’s making it worse.

The gunshot wound hurts. A lot. It hurts a lot less than I expected but it still hurts. Did Delilah do something? Maybe. I haven’t had time to check. Maybe she did something? What did she do- she wanted me to stop Dominic. I can’t stop him from here. He’s only going to hurt more people the longer he’s free. All of those people will mean something to me.

I can’t do it, not like I am now.

Maybe...maybe someone else..

No. No, that’s ridiculous. She’ll never do it. She’s- It’s a lost cause. It’s not even worth trying. She won’t be there. She won’t help me.

It takes a village

I am 0% ready to be hurt by my village again.

“I’m good.”

Twilight gave me a look telling me how much she believed it.

“I got Lilac.” I reminded her. “Everything’s good.”

It can’t be the only way. There has to be something else. There has to be. I need there to be.

“You got her back.” “Did we?”

“I think I have another idea, and none of you are gonna like it.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Twilight Sparkle (Revised)

They took Raspberry away. Morgan, sorry, they took her away. Lilac went after her. I can’t even imagine what that poor girl must be going through. Everything in me wanted to follow, to make sure she was okay.

Caroline and Anna dragged us to their car. I assumed it was to bring us to Morgan. I was wrong. Instead, they took us back to their house.

Rarity spoke up about that first. “This isn’t the hospital! Why are we back here?”

“The last time you all followed her into the hospital, two of you got arrested and Morgan went missing all day.” Anna replied. “What day was that? Oh yeah. This morning.”

“Anna.” Caroline chided. “It’s fine.”

“No! It’s not fine!” Anna shouted. She stormed off into their home. Caroline chased after her.

I turned to the others. “What happened there, girls?”

Everyone shrugged, looking equally confused.

“I don’t know! I just got Lilac out of there.” Dash said.

“I followed to make sure Lilac was okay.” Fluttershy added. “I tried fighting, and did end up hitting one of them.”

“Me too!” Spike cheered. “I finished off the one that Fluttershy hit!” He turned to Rarity, smiling wide. “Did you see that?”

“Sorry, Spike, I was distracted by a ruffian. Maybe two?” Rarity guessed. Spike drooped.

“I hit three people!” Pinkie cheerfully admitted. “With the party cannon!”

“After that attack, Ah got Raspberry out.” Applejack said.

I nodded. All of that made sense. Still, Morgan went down. I reacted at that time. My magic attacks hit Dominic, that’s clear in my mind. Morgan was taken away and hurt. She’s even more hurt than she was yesterday. I’m so worried about my friend.

“Poor Lilac.” Fluttershy started to cry again. Her big teal eyes swelled up, dripping tears over her face. “Her mother is so hurt.”

The door to the Bellingham house opened. Caroline stood. “Hey.” We turned to her. “Get inside.”

==DMLE==

It’s a very lovely house. That’s something I’d like to say to these girls. Except every time we have come to visit, their friend was hurt and missing.

“Mr Spencer sent out an email to everyone.” Caroline explained. Her sister was nowhere to be seen. “Morgan made it to the hospital. They’re starting surgery now.”

“Surgery?” Rarity asked. “It’s that bad?”

“She got shot, Rarity. Yes it’s that bad.” Caroline snapped. We all wilted. “Sorry. It- Mr Spencer was asking who that little girl was. Anna was going to go pick her up.”

“Y’all sure that’s a good idea?” Applejack asked.

“What, you think she should stay with strangers?”

“No! She’d be stayin’ with her ma!” Applejack tried. “Ain’t seen nobody love her ma like that girl does. Even when she hangs out with my sister, Apple Bloom, all that dragon talks about everythin’ she’s done with her family.”

Caroline shook her head. “Well her family doesn’t even know she exists, and the only one who does was just shot. So somebody needs to get-” She paused. She glanced at me, sighing. “Get-?”

“Lilac.”

“-get Lilac back.” Caroline said. “So we’re going.”

Spike blocked her path. “I think- actually, wouldn’t it be better if she stayed? Just for one night?”

“No it-”

“Because she was just taken from her mom, and just got her back.” Spike said. Caroline paused. “It’ll make her really sad to lose her again.”

Caroline wilted. She almost started crying. She squeezed her fists at her side, reaching one up to her shoulder.

“Caroline?” Fluttershy asked.

The girl shook her head. She ran off, leaving us in her living room.

Nopony said anything. Nopony could say anything. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. How could this problem be fixed? What lesson could be learned, sent to Princess Celestia? I can’t think of anything.

I can’t think of anything.

==DMLE==

Anna handed us the laundry basket.

“Thank you, for all of this.” Fluttershy said. She lowered the basket to the ground, handing them out to everypony.

Anna shrugged. “It’s no trouble. Caroline put the blankets out, right?”

“Umm.” Fluttershy glanced back. She hid her face in her hair, whispering. “No.”

“Okay. See you in the morning.” Anna closed the door behind her.

We all sunk down on the ground. Spike made an especially loud sad sigh, flopping back on the bed.

“What are we going to do?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We need a plan.”

“For what?” Twilight asked. “She’s in the hospital again. All we can do is wait.”

Fluttershy grabbed an outfit from the basket. She passed them around to the correct pony. “Even after, she’ll be too hurt to do anything. We can’t ask more of her.”

“That’s certainly true.” Rarity took her outfit, folding it neatly. She tucked it away onto a dresser. “The poor dear. Two hospital visits in as many days, she must be so exhausted.”

“Okay. Then how are we helping her there?” Rainbow Dash kept on. “She’ll need stuff. Stuff that the humans don’t know she needs. Lilac too.”

“She’s human here.” Applejack pointed out. “Think they can handle that.”

“No. Rainbow Dash has a point.” Twilight stood up. She sat at Spike’s side. The human boy curled up beside her. “Spike still has his dragon abilities here. If he does, then so does Lilac.”

That made the ponies all pause. Humanity lacked magic completely. The closest magic user was Morgan Spencer. Even then, it’s very clear she’s rare. The only others were the people that just attacked her.

“We have no gemstones to give her.” Rarity said. “We left them at home.”

“We can throw a ‘Congratulations on Getting Better’ Party!” Pinkie suggested.

“That’s a good idea, Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said. Pinkie preened. “But let’s wait until after she’s out?”

Pinkie saluted. “I’ll get on it right away!”

“Let’s get some sleep.” Twilight suggested. “We won’t come up with anything without sleep.”

The girls agreed.

==DMLE==

It took another few minutes to get sleeping arrangements in order. Most of the girls slept on the guest bed, with Applejack and Rainbow Dash asleep on the floor and Spike asleep on a couch.

Twilight was at the edge. She tried to sleep, but none came. She crawled out of the bed. She walked out of the room.

It’s dark outside now. Stars were in the sky. She recognized some patterns, but they were all so strange and bizarre. It’s also cold. Twilight curled her arms tighter around herself, rubbing her arms for more heat. She thought it’d be colder without any fur. Somehow, her human skin had some tolerance against it.

She walked downstairs. Caroline was in the kitchen. The girl had a mug in her hands, staring at a kettle.

“Oh.” Twilight flinched back. Caroline turned to her. “Sorry. I thought everyone was asleep.”

“Couldn’t.” Caroline replied. She sighed, walking to a cabinet. “Here. I’ll make you some tea.”

“Oh, you don’t have to-”

“I’m gonna.” She grabbed a white mug, and another tea bag. “Sleepytime tea. Mom uses it sometimes, she won’t mind if we take some bags.”

Twilight accepted it. She held the mug in her hands. Hands. Human hands, with all the extra digits.

Caroline and Twilight waited. The water slowly began to boil, but not yet.

“Any word?” Twilight asked.

Caroline shook her head.

“Is no news good news?” Twilight asked.

The water started to sing. Caroline lifted it from the stove. She poured water in her mug, and Twilight held out hers. Caroline poured water there too. “Sometimes. But I’d like news anyway.”

Twilight fidgeted with the warm cup. The tea bag turned the water brown, slowly darkening with time. The smell floated up. It soothed some of the anxiety inside of her.

Caroline dipped her bag in the water, over and over.

“Is she a good mom?” Caroline asked.

Twilight paused. “Sorry?”

“Morgan. Is she a good mom?” Caroline clarified. “To Lilac?”

Twilight considered it. She often thought differently in the early days. But then again, Twilight thought differently about everyone during her first impressions of them. “Yes.”

Caroline nodded. “Right.”

Twilight frowned deeper. The answer was a good word for Morgan. Still, she can’t help feeling that it made Caroline sadder. “I-”

Caroline walked away. She held tight to the mug in her hands. It’s not quite storming off but it’s not politely leaving either.

Now Twilight was left alone in the kitchen with a hot cup of tea.

Chapter Twenty-Eight (Revised)

My life is like the premiere of a great movie, except no one came to see it but me. It’s not like people didn’t want to. Oh no, people would pay top dollar just to see a glimmer. To see the movie from commercials. To see the Grand Tale of deception, romance, hardship and pain.

But I can’t let them see it. I can’t let people see the things I do. The things I’ve done. The blood I’ve spilt. The pain I’ve endured. My mind was stuck is the curse of Traveling and my soul was forced to bare the scars.

A man once said, I wear the chains I forged in life…I made it link by link, yard by yard; I girded it on of my own free will, and of my own free will I wore it. Well, my chains are nearly as long as his. The weight has never left my shoulders, they always sag. Never reach their fullest potential.

I know that some of the links are meaningless. Made of fake fears I have hid behind. But the others couldn’t be more real. The fears are real, the evil deeds forever engraved onto my soul.

Now, the chains have received more links. Some about finally letting the people I care for down. Some about failing my daughter, letting her get dragged into my problems. The heaviest was betrayal. My betrayal. To everyone.

The answer was clear in my mind as I looked down at the picture before me. Darcy Anderson. A lost soul cursed to lay dormant until I deemed fit. Her crimes nearly outweighed mine. Sadly, I can say I have done far worse than her.

She may have killed lives, but I have destroyed souls. I have crushed people of their life and the laughter that lived in each of them. Stripped them of what made them special and put in place something that almost didn’t resemble a human.

Darcy was the most honest person I knew (Applejack is a pony). Meanwhile, I had to lie my ass of daily. It’s almost like I’m made to be a pathological liar. Lies protect my heart from my chains. Lies protect my soul from the scars. Lies protect me, just as I protect them.

I’m the opposite of the Elements of Harmony. I lie to everyone I know. My loyalty can only hold for so long without breaking. I cannot be kind without a fake persona. Sometimes, even the greatest of tortures make me laugh at the tortured. I keep my belongings close. And friendship...

Friendship is just another lie. How can I compare to the Mane 6? How did I earn the girls I called friends? Caroline, how did I become friends with her? Why did I finally give in to my heart’s desires? Anna, Lauren, Becca, Maddie. Each I have lied to one way or another.

My parents, they too have tried to break down my walls. Nearly succeeding if the fake fears hadn’t taken over. My family, all having been lied to.

And my daughter...my sweet innocent daughter that did nothing wrong. She was dragged into all of this. Her blissful life was gone now, she would only see what lies her mother had told her. The life I lived without her. She would question my words. Even in her nightmare, I heard her scream my name and saw the tears fall as I knew I didn’t save her.

My sister knew my lies. She knew them well, and held them just as tightly. Betraying her was a terrible sin. None should ever forgive me for this. It’ll be the force that finally pushes everyone away. They will be safe. My sister might not forgive me, and it’ll handle all of my problems.

“I know, it sounds confusing. But let me explain some more about Darcy before you start to judge.” I began.

“Darcy?” Caroline asked.

I winced. “So. Girls. Remember Killjoy?”

All of them widened their eyes. Dash frowned, glaring.

“Your crazy twin sister, yeah.” Dash said. “What? Is she almost here?”

Caroline groaned.

“You said it.” Anna mumbled to herself. “You said she had a secret twin.”

Caroline ran her hands over her face. “I didn’t think it was true!”

“How do you have a twin?” Anna asked. “Your parents-”

“-didn’t know about my daughter either.” I reminded her. “The ponies knew her as Killjoy. I met her in Child’s Play. The horror movies I like? Yeah, she’s from there. I told her about my powers. We- We were friends.”

Lilac mumbled.

“She helped me raise her.” I recalled. “Darce was, for lack of better term, my twin. The perfect twin.”

My fingers brushed in my daughter’s hair.

“She was evil, though.”

==DMLE==

Avoiding another fist, I kept moving back a forth. All of my hits were deflected and used against me. It was like Darcy knew my moves and how to use them against me.

Well, that was because she did.

“Darce, you don’t have to do this!” I yelled as I tried to block another hit, we were getting close to the fan. If I focused enough I could hear thunder booming outside.

“You don’t get it Morgue, I have to do this.”

Morgue, Darcy had given me the nickname. I would wear it with pride but now it felt like an insult. An insult to our friendship. Like she was spitting on it.

“The bloodshed has to stop! I can’t keep living with the guilt you pass onto me!”

Darcy was like my other half, we were the same person just split. I got all the painful emotions, she got the darker ones.

“It’ll stop Morgue when the movie stops.” Darcy had gripped my arm, pulled me close to her. “Or when you die.”

Hating the pain of death, I did the only thing I could think of as I was almost hung over the edge, the huge fan just below us. I pushed Darcy away.

Into the fan.

“AAAAHHHHH!”

“NO!” It was too late, by the time I looked down I saw the red of Darcy and plastic remains of Chucky. Both stuck in the fan’s workings.

==DMLE==

They all stood there for a moment, letting my words sink in.

“You killed her?” Rainbow Dash asked. I nodded. “How do we get help from a dead girl?”

“In the Movie, the doll always comes back. Even after Child’s Play 3 and he looked like a puzzle gone wrong he came back. Twice. Darcy was no different...”

==DMLE==

I couldn’t believe my eyes. Was that really her?

Across the room, stood a doll. Her black hair was crazy long. She was dressed like a biker, a purple necklace with the charm ‘lil sis’ rested on it. Her eyes, were the same shade of purple as Darcy’s.

“Darce?” I asked.

The doll’s head nodded.

A hand went up to my mouth. She was a doll.

“What are you here to do?”

*slink*

The doll was now holding a knife.

“Darce, Lilac wouldn’t want you to do this. What if she was here right now?” I asked.

“Morgue she would’ve left you when you pushed me into the fan!”

I cringed. Nightmares haunted me for weeks after that.

“You were about to do the same to me. I didn’t want to die again Darce.” I explained to my doll-ified sister.

“I don’t care! You still killed me and it’s only fair I return the favor.”

Turning back from the crazed doll, I twisted and turned around all the gravestones in the cemetery..

*whoosh*

*squish*

Something had been lodged into my shoulder, when I tried to look I tripped and landed on the ground.

The knife was pushed into my shoulder.

I tried to reach for the gun I brought with me, but I kept fumbling.

“Just give up Morgue, it’s over.” Doll Darcy explained before jumping at me just as I was starting to get up. During the struggle, she had managed to take the gun and lodge the knife deeper inside me.

“Darce, please.”

“See you in hell.”

*BANG*

Darcy dropped the gun as the bullet hit my chest, quickly flowing blood.

Feeling death slowly approach, I grabbed the gun and pulled the trigger.

*BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*

After making sure Darcy was unable to harm anyone else, I let the feeling of death claim me as I heard a woman screaming and a baby’s cry.

==DMLE==

Now they knew, one link’s weight was lifted off but five more took its place.

They stared at me with what I felt was horror. I had seemed like an angel to them. How could I do that to my twin? How could she do that to me?

“After that, I couldn’t go back to those movies. If I wasn’t there, then neither was Darcy. If I stay away long enough, I’ll forget about her. This was my plan, but I realized I don’t have what it took to take Dominic down. Only Darcy could create a plan that would work. Only she had the level of darkness needed to finish the plan and only she had the knowledge of Lilac to know what’s at stake. Fight fire with fire.” I explained to them.

Soon, Twilight reached for my shoulder.

“What do we do once she’s here Morgan?” Twilight asked me, sounding sad.

“We follow her lead. It won’t be easy. Darce is fiercer than Major Payne but she would get the job done. Her methods are strange, yes, but they do work. The only thing I have to do is convince her to help.”

“She’s terrifying, Morgan.” Rarity explained.

“Is it safe to let her here? Not that I wouldn’t want to meet her...” Fluttershy explained.

“Isn’t there some other way?” Twilight asked.

“Darce is terrifying Rarity, it’s what we need. I don’t totally know ‘Shy. And yes, it is the only way. All other plans wouldn’t have the psychotic property to it.” Looking Twilight in the eyes, I made one final statement. “Just, bear with it. Even with Darcy it won’t be easy. She’ll make us work hard- practically to the bone. We’ll get dirty, they’ll be scary creatures, and we will get hurt. Who’s ready?” I stretched a hand out, ready for them to place theirs on it.

The mares, Spike and the two humans exchanged glances. Twilight was the first. “Let’s keep Dominic from doing this to somepony else.”

Rainbow went next. “Nopony hurts my friend and gets away with it.”

“Ah’ll be there ta help a friend in need.” Applejack agreed as she placed her hand on ours.

“This is for Lilac.” Spike said as he placed his hand onto the group.

“Let’s get that Meanie Pants!” Pinkie cheered.

Fluttershy simply placed her hand down, giving me an encouraging smile.

Rarity placed her hand down. “Because you’re my friend and I can’t let this monstrosity go unpunished.”

Anna put her hand in. Caroline sighed before putting her hand in last.

“What can we do?” Anna asked.

“Don’t let my parents in.” I instructed. “Also, put Lilac on that couch.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Darcy Anderson (Revised)

Dying teaches you a lot. Important lessons you can regret in hell for all eternity. Or, so you can do better when you’re brought back. Coming back to life is very common. People think it’s an impossibility. That’s fair, to normal people it happens very rarely. But then people like ‘Immortal George’ exist to throw off the curve.

My universe has an Immortal George. We call him ‘Chucky’. One very unlucky day, I died. The details aren’t majorly important right now. Just ignore that. The important thing is that I died on top of Chucky. Our blood mixed. The body parts did too.

So when the beat cops collected evidence, they got extra parts. Some human bits and bobs mixed in with the plastic doll mask. It’s normally not a big deal. Unless, you know, the doll parts get mixed with the blood. Your blood seeps in with his. A tie that you’ve unknowingly been running towards your entire life, and now you can’t escape it in death.

Normally it’s fine. As I said, this wasn’t normal. This was ‘Immortal Chucky’. Chucky had a girlfriend. A very desperate, very needed girlfriend. Tiffany Valentine.

Tiffany decided, one day, to resurrect her dead boyfriend via the haunted plastic doll. Canon says this happens with a slight delay but Chucky does come back to life. He kills Tiffany’s new boyfriend, mostly for a warm-up. Things are still going according to plan.

When the boyfriend died, Tiffany was supposed to propose to Chucky.

That’s not exactly what happened. The ritual of Damballa woke up whatever spirits were attached to the doll. Thanks to a whole 16 year old girl’s worth of blood, my spirit got stuck.

So, as Chucky climbed off his latest victim, he tumbled off the bed to scream. Loud and shrill. A voice that wasn’t from New Jersey, but with a more Chicago accent.

Tiffany was very confused. Still, she proposed. Chucky refused her. I did too- even called her a bitch and demanded to be fixed.

==DMLE==

Tiffany took it poorly. Locked our shared body away in a crate. She brought a Wedding Belle doll as a gag joke. Then, to make matters worse, she did another voodoo ritual. It split up the souls by putting one inside the other doll.

So I woke up as a Wedding Belle. Fuck the plotline of the movie, I’m killing Tiffany and leaving her without a body.

Chucky wasn’t so happy to find out I was one of the three kids that gave him such a hard time. He did a third final voodoo ritual to put Tiffany in my body. It’s disgusting. I hate sharing a body with somebody.

So I decided to kill the person that got me in this mess. My big sister, Morgan. The original bitch that killed me. She pushed me off a ledge into an industrial grade fan. All ‘cause I killed a few extra people. I don’t see why it was suddenly an issue.

==DMLE==

One night, as our 3 souls and 2 bodies began the trek to New Jersey, I found a new doll body. It took very little effort to split my soul from Tiffany. She screamed a lot though which was annoying.

But I had a body.

My sister was out there somewhere. Maybe even doing voodoo rituals of her own to get me back. Like an idiot.

==DMLE==

I found her at a graveyard. It’s fucking poetry. A teacher would give me 100% with this shit. So I charged at her to kill her.

And guess what the bitch does?

KILLS ME AGAIN!

It totally ruined my plan to kill her first. She’s such a bitch. I’ll get her next time.

==DMLE==

Chucky and Tiffany were getting a movie made about them. Thanks to my doll body becoming recovered too, my character was included in the movie. I could vomit.

It didn’t matter. Cause Glen/Glenda Ray woke me up. My sister wasn’t anywhere in sight. That’s a surprise. Glen is her favorite horror movie character. Where the fuck was she?

A heavy metal clang went off nearby. I turned to it, tilting my head.

“Aww fuck, this bitch?” Chucky complained. “Why did you bring her back?”

“Fuck you!” I whacked his head.

“Hey!” Chucky swiped at me.

“Quiet!” Tiffany snapped. “Sweetface, thank you!”

Glen continued to gawk at us. But I didn’t give a shit about him. I wanted whoever made that noise.

A figure hid behind the box they arrived in. She looked exactly like me, even in doll form. The hair was matted and wrong. That doesn’t change how weird it is to see her like that.

“Hi Darcy.” The doll waved a plastic hand at me.

I glared at her. “You-” Morgan ducked behind the box again. “Get back here!”

I chased her to the box, jumping at her. Both of us fell inside the mess of packing peanuts. I started scratching at her. She tried whacking me. I moved faster. The fucking movie people gave me dull nails. They’re fucking useless!

Morgan fought but it was weak. What, not used to a doll body? She had six years to get used to it since I died. This piece of shit is just letting me win. That’s not the same as kicking her ass!

“Fight back!” I snarled. “Fight back, you piece of shit!”

Morgan grabbed my wrists. Suddenly, I was twirled around with her on top and my hands behind my back. “Shut up! We don’t have time for this!”

“You think I give a shit about people coming in?!”

“It’s Tony Gardener the- nevermind!” Morgan slapped her doll hand over my mouth.

I tried biting her hand.

She huffed. “Lilac has dragon teeth. You think I haven’t learned how to avoid fucking fingers?”

I snarled. There’s still a chance. I bucked my hips, trying to throw her off. Morgan kept her weight on my upper body so I couldn’t buck very hard.

“I need your help!” Morgan pleaded. I laughed. She’s finally insane. It’s the only reason she thinks I would help her! “And if I had time to explain-”

The doors opened.

“Shit!” Morgan hissed. I licked her hand. Morgan squeezed tighter, her palm blocking my nose.The doll bodily had just begun to form humanity, so that actually hurt. “Okay. The fucking Equestrians fucked up my shit. Mom and Dad know. Everybody does. A guy named Dominic Chamberlin tried putting a bullet in Lilac’s brain. Fuck him up.”

That snapped me out of it. Somebody did what? And he’s not already dead yet? I just fucking implied I would go after my niece, and my sister tossed me into a fan. A dude shoots at Lilac and she has time to get me? Fucking Author, she’s an idiot.

“Ade due Damballa. Give me the power, I beg of you! Switch! Switch!” Morgan said.

My body became lax. Things became very slow. My soul began detaching from the body where it rested.

“Now go home!”

Chapter Thirty: Darcy (Revised)

My body fucking hurts. Like it really fucking hurts. Fucking Storyline, whenever she does magic it packs a punch. Seriously.

“Oww.” I snapped my eyes shut. The pain stayed. Even weirder, my eyes didn’t feel like plastic anymore. They squished when I shut them. I loosened up. The eyelids relaxed naturally. Bright light squinted through my flesh.

“Hey, hey, remember what she said! Give her space!” Is that-?! No way. There’s no way.

I squeezed my eyes again. The light vanished. Skin moved over my eyes. It’s skin. Real, human skin.

“But she’s hurt!”

“It’s the same hurt as earlier.”

“Rainbow Dash!”

“It is! She even said she was fine!”

“She said that when she fell out of a tree yesterday.”

I blinked. The bright lights were a lot like the ones from the storage room. My doll eyes could handle anything. These human ones can’t take shit. My vision is fucking immaculate.

But I haven’t had flesh eyeballs in six years. Not that I noticed the six years, it’s hard to notice things when you’re dead. To exist in an abstract void of nothingness until somebody brings you back to life. So I tried sitting up.

“Wait-” Somebody jumped up to meet me. It’s a teenager. Worse, one of the classmates that Morgan had. I think. They got her a card so she bragged about it. “Your stitches!”

“My what?” I mumbled. A natural tongue, natural vocal chords. It feels wrong somehow. Was my soul used to plastic toys? That’s bullshit. “Ugh.” I coughed, hard. Somebody pushed water at me. I took it, chugging it down. “Gaaah, fucking shit. You piece of-fucking author!”

Fluttershy. Or a human girl who dyed her hair pink, wore yellow, and had turquoise eyes. Morgan has gotten desperate for friends.

‘The fucking Equestrians fucked up my shit-’

“...Fluttershy?” I asked.

The woman waved, quickly tucking her hand away again.

I turned. A bunch of girls were in my hospital room. Most of them had colorful, distinct haircuts. You can forget that shit. The hairstyles of the Mane Six get burned into your brain.

Two humans were the only solace. Yes, the human friends Morgan had once upon a time. My sister truly had her shit fucked with.

And I wasn’t involved. Fuck.

“You all better start being useful.” I warned them. “Right now.”

They all gawked at me.

“Now!” I snapped.

“Morgan, your eyes-” One of the ponies started.

“What did you just fucking call me?” I growled. None of them spoke then. So I tried climbing out of the bed. “That’s it!”

“No!” The humans reached out. The taller one pushed at my shoulder. I grabbed her wrist and forced her back. Her sister caught her. “Morgan what are you-”

Why does she keep getting close to such idiots?! I jumped out of the bed. “Listen here-”

And my body betrayed me. It tightened up. A horrible, sharp pain went out in my stomach. I flopped back down on the hospital bed.

“Shit shit shit-” I squeezed the bedding. My human head pushed down. Curly black hair fell around me in a curtain.

Curly?!

That bitch!

The spell. She used a spell! I didn’t register it immediately thanks to the fucking new body. She did this to me. I know she did. That fucking spell! She did magic, and it fucked us up!

She said switch.

I pushed myself up. The pain came back, and I ignored it. Not the time, it’s literally not the time. I can push through it. How many times have I been stabbed and hurt? Too many times to react to pain like this.

“Uhh, you okay?” Rainbow Dash asked.

I pointed a finger at her. “You. Shut up. Shut all the way up.” Standing took so much effort. None of these prudes get to know about it. So, I will stand and lean on the hospital bed. “It’ll pass. It always passes.”

It’s just pain from the universe transfer. That’s gotta be it. It better be it. If my sister switched our bodies and gave me the shitty one, I will kill her. Granted I already planned to do that...I will kill her twice.

“Morgan?” A real human asked.

I laughed. Tiny, bitter, and stupid. “No.”

They all froze. It’s the kind of reaction I love. Terror, horror, revulsion, and maybe even dread. It’s what I expected from my sister. Instead, she met me like she fucking expected me to be there. It’s horseshit.

Ha. Get it? Horseshit. ‘Cause these are horses.

Oh god, I’m delirious.

“Killjoy. Darcy.” Twilight Sparkle realized.

“Bingo.” I smiled wider. Right. Back to scaring people until I get answers. “So. People better start talking, now.”

“Morgan didn’t tell you?” Rarity asked.

“We didn’t exactly chat.” I hissed.

“But you’re- this is-” Applejack glanced between the bed, and me. “What happened?”

Pinkie jumped up from behind her. “It’s easy!” Applejack yelped. She jumped out of her boots. “Morgan and Darcy switched bodies! Like a supersecret twin power! My sister and I tried doing that once, but it didn’t work.”

The shorter human turned to her sister. “Does that make any sense?”

The taller human sighed. “It makes as much sense as everything else this week.”

“Fuckheads!” I snapped.

“We need your help.” Twilight stepped forward. “We’re stuck in Morgan’s world. She tried to take us back, but this man-”

“A ruffian called Dominic Chamberlin.”

“-stopped her. He took Lilac-”

I clicked my fingers. “That. That there. He fucked with Lilac and is still breathing. Where is he? No, fuck, where is she?”

Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity split up. It revealed the tiniest hospital couch. An unfamiliar child laid out on it. Midnight blue hair instead of scales, lilac purple clothes, and a skin color that’s somehow very close to our’s.

Yeah. That’s the kid.

If I were in pain, I would’ve stumbled towards her. The pain is pushed down, and kept away. It doesn’t matter. That kid, that still so tiny kid, does.

So I knelt beside my niece. Older than I last saw her. She’s taller. Human, obviously, but the differences aren’t that big. The hair on her head- if it’s any comparison to her normal head scales- are longer. No freckles on the tanned skin. She’s still got chubby baby cheeks. There’s an impression of cheekbones that’ll stick around. This girl is tiny. Overall, she is tiny and unprotected in sleep.

Some idiot took advantage of that.

I reached my hand up. Some of the girls winced, gasping sharply, trying to reach out and stop me.

“How old is she?” My fingers brushed her hair. Soft, so fucking soft.

“Seven.” Spike answered.

That doesn’t check out at all. She was five the last time I saw her. My sister does love complicating the timelines. It’s been six years since I saw her. She either stayed in my world six years after dying, or left Lilac for six years to pick me up. The answer better be fucking good.

I’ll ask her later. Then kill her if she answers wrong.

“You said his name was Chamberlin?” I asked.

“Dominic.”

“First and last, that’s all I need.” I stood back up. That kid needs to be kept safe and alive for all of time. “Fuck, why did Morgue even bring her here? She wouldn’t do that until the kid was ten.”

They all exchanged looks. I smiled again.

“What?”

“He- He kidnapped her from Ponyville.” Twilight answered.

Wait. Wait, what? “From Ponyville? Not here?”

Twilight shook her head. “He went to Ponyville, and brought Lilac here. He hurt Morgan when we got her back.”

“He went to Ponyville?” I repeated. “Did she bring him there?”

Twilight shook her head.

That’s new. That’s very fucking new. Looking down at Lilac, then the hospital gown on my body, I realized what my sister did. The shit she ran away from.

He’s got my sister’s powers. He used them to take my niece, to hurt her and hurt my fucking sister. I’m the only one allowed to do that.

“Okay. That helps.” I scratched my head. This curly hair is an abomination. “So. I’ll just go.”

“You can’t leave.” The taller one said.

“You plan on stopping me?”

“Yes. I don’t know who you are, or what you’re like, but I do know that’s my friend’s body and it’s hurt. You can’t just walk out with it.” She insisted. “She needs to heal.”

“If she wanted to heal, she’d still be here.” I countered. I crept closer. “So I guess she’s fine with me walking out with it.”

The shorter one stepped closer. “You’re a minor. You need parental permission to leave. Neither of her parents will let you leave.”

I laughed. “Assuming I want that permission to begin with.”

“You don’t.” The shorter one nodded to my niece. “But you need somebody to watch her. Don’t you?”

I tilted my head. “So?”

“So. Have her grandparents do it.” She offered. “They’d do better than us.”

“Do you even know what those seven can do?” I asked her. “That one can breathe fire. She moves really fast. Those two can use magic. Nathan and Sarah Spencer can pray problems away. I don’t need their shit. I need you out of my way.”

So I stepped closer again. The hospital gown was empty. My sister took her Bag for the trip. It’s reasonable to assume she took all her weapons with her. She did. Lilac, however, had a new addition. Her outfit had a very particular item tucked away. It’s in the perfect spot for me to grab and use.

The knife handle slipped into my hand. I jumped forward.

Purple and pink magic grabbed me. Fuck these ponies are annoying.

“How did you even get that?!” Rainbow Dash asked.

The shorter one flinched back. Her taller sister took her side, stepping in to block any possible blow.

Twilight came closer. It’s only her magic hold that kept me from hitting her. “Dominic Chamberlin has attacked us on two other occasions. He found Morgan in this hospital once before. Without her parents here, he can do it again. We need to get you out. You need to work with us because we know more about him than you.”

She’s very gutsy when the situation calls for it. Pity she’s not like that all the time. “I can take him.”

“I know.” Twilight nodded. “Can Lilac?”

No. If he’s smart enough to get my sister twice, and as bad as he did, then he’s probably a challenge for me too.

“Fine.”

==DMLE==

Nathan Spencer stepped into the hospital room. I smiled too sweetly at him. He frowned at me. “Why are you wearing those?”

The sunglasses stayed perched perfectly on my nose. “The bright light was giving me a headache.”

“You can’t wear sunglasses indoors.” He reached for my sunglasses.

I grabbed his wrist. The man stared at me. Twilight, poking her head in from the hallway, shook her head. I kept up my sweet smile. “Doctor’s orders, Dad. The glasses stay.”

He frowned. Still confused, but going along with it. He moved back. I let go of his wrist. He nodded to the door. “Did her mother come get her?”

Oh, Morgan, lying to your parents. I love when you do that. “She did. Went away without another word.” The ponies took her away to the Spencer house. It’s easier to hide there, and it’s where I want to go. Morgan definitely left her bike there so I can borrow it for a quick trip, the same for her other laptop.

“Good.” He held up a small bag. “Now change into this. Your mom said everything fit.”

He handed me a bag of school clothes. A bright pink hoodie with the school name in white, and a pair of school labeled sweatpants. It’s almost cute.

“Oh, lost and found is thriving.” I said.

“Your mother was very worried.” He warned me. “So you better say thank you for this the next time you see her. She almost missed her meeting to get this together for you.”

“Oh no. Not her meeting.” I rolled my eyes behind the sunglasses. Twilight grabbed at her hair, twirling away from the door. “I’ll be very sorry about it when we get home.”

“No, we’re not going home.” He countered. “We’re going back to school. I have a math class to teach, and then three bible classes. You have classes you’re behind on.”

That’s good old Nathan Spencer. He hasn’t changed. That’s fair, even reasonable. Last I saw him was in November at Thanksgiving. Two months passed for him. His daughter is in the hospital for being shot. She only recovered because of magic voodoo nonsense. But because she can function, she can work. Morgan could’ve caved to that.

I have a job to do.

“And it’ll be okay, after yesterday, if I come back to school?” I asked. The man frowned. “I’m really scared now. I can rest at home.”

“Nobody can watch you at home.” He insisted. “We’ve got too many things happening at the school today. Because of what happened yesterday, a lot of things need to be done.” He glared at me as if to say the events of that were my fault. Like I, or Morgan, had started that attack. Like we were responsible.

This is just fun now. “I can take care of myself, Dad, since I’ve already been such an inconvenience to you guys.”

“Don’t do that.” He snapped at me. “Don’t turn this around on me. You’ve been making messes for us all week. Do you know how many times an ambulance has been to school this week? We have safety concerns. Multiple investigations started on if we can keep the kids safe, the school staying open! You’ve put us in deep trouble over your tantrums!”

My skin is shaking. They took my fucking knife with the kid, but I have my own two hands. This plastic bag for the clothes can be an option. Nathan Spencer doesn’t need to last. I can blame Dominic Chamberlin for it. It’s like Christmas.

“Tantrums?” I repeated. “What do you-”

Twilight poked her head around again. Her purple eyes were wide with horror. A familiar expression, yes, but this was different. She wasn’t glaring at me. Twilight was looking at Mr Spencer. Fuck, Twilight doesn’t need to see me kill this fucking idiot.

“Keeping you at school keeps you out of trouble.” He scolded. “In my sight at all times. So you’ll be in my office, working until the end of the day!”

“But Dad-”

“No. That’s how it’s going to be.”

It’s not fair, right, or anything close to good. “For the whole day?”

“Even during Bible class.” He added, narrowing his eyes. “You could use the reminders. We’re discussing the importance of respecting your teachers and their teachings.”

At least it’s only-

“We are talking about it in all three classes. And I expect you to listen.”

I’m going to kill Morgan three times.

Mr Spencer ordered me to change. They gave us her tattered undergarments. As we left the room, Twilight stayed in her place.

I pointed a warning finger at her. She better keep my niece safe or I kill her too. Twilight nodded.

==DMLE==

His car was still so tiny. As we drove, loud talk radio filled the silence. He was clear on what he wanted.

I needed to see my niece again. This piece of shit drove the wrong direction. This fucking pink hoodie was making my eyeballs bleed. The sweatpants were almost fine. “Hey. Dad.”

He didn’t turn down the radio.

“Daaaad.” I tried again. “Dad. Father. Father. Faaaaatheer!”

“Be quiet, Morgan. I need to focus on driving.” Mr Spencer ordered.

I hate being called her name. He’s not even doing it to be a dick, mistaking me for a twin. He has no idea I exist. Fuck him. “During the three Bible classes, am I supposed to be quiet or do commentary?”

“Being quiet is respectful.” He pointed out.

“Yes but you want me to pay attention. So do you want me to make commentary, or be quiet?”

“I think it’s obvious which one I want.”

“But how do you know if I’m listening if I’m being quiet?”

“I will ask questions and you will answer.”

“See, that’s making commentary.”

“No it isn’t.”

“Well, you’re not asking yes or no questions. You want to start a conversation. That’s commentary.”

“The questions have obvious answers that are short. You do not have to speak.”

“But if I’m doing it three times I’ll have more answers as we go along.”

“Which is why it’s better for the students who this lesson is actually for.”

“Then you admit the lesson isn’t for me! So why am I paying attention?”

“So you can learn the lesson.”

“But if you’re teaching it to other kids, then they need to learn the lesson too. And if I am misunderstanding it, given how much I need this lesson, they definitely are misunderstanding it.”

“I have been clear on what I expect from you.”

“Can I take notes? I’ll need to take notes.”

“No. No notes needed.”

“What about the test? Surely I’m studying for a test.”

“No.”

“What about the rest of the day? Am I also following you at lunch, cause I don’t have a lunch right now so I will need something ordered in for lunch. Is there a nice restaurant nearby cause I can just go there for lunch. We can go together. It can be a father daughter event, and I can ask you more questions about the lesson. To make sure you know I learned something.”

==DMLE==

Mr Spencer left the house without looking back. I waved goodbye until the car left my sight.

Annoying your kidnapper works every time.

So I walked to the house. The door opened. A kid ran out.

“MOM!” The kid screamed. She leapt up at me.

I caught her. “Sorry, kid.” She stayed in my arms. So I lowered her to the cold grass. Lilac sniffled and struggled against me. “I’m not your mom.” My sunglasses came off.

She sniffled again. But she looked at me, and the eyes were a normal human shape. “Huh?”

“Hi.” I greeted again. “You got big.”

Lilac dropped her jaw. “A-Auntie?!”

Hesitating, I nodded.

Her lip quivered. My chest ached.

“Auntie you’re back!” She cheered.

She..She missed me? Doesn’t this kid know what happened to me? It was very blunt. We often hid the truth of our family from Lilac. Still died. Morgan would’ve told her that I was never coming home.

“What did your mom tell you about...about what happened?” I asked.

Lilac gulped. “That it wasn’t my fault, that it was the bad man’s.”

“No. No, not that. No. I meant about me being gone.”

Lilac hugged me again. “You had an accident, and got hurt really bad.” She sniffled, crying on my arm. “But you’re back! If you’re back, Mommy can be back too!”

“That’s what she told you?”

“Yeah.” She squeezed tighter. “I missed you so much, Auntie!”

Lying to Lilac still. Does your daughter know the kind of monster you are? Definitely not, or she would stop loving you.

Is that really how I want to kill you? Maybe. Plenty of people have stabbed you, or shot you or poisoned deer. Myself included. But how many people broke you down to nothing?

I know that number too. It’s a lot. Not nearly as much as physical pain, but the impact they left lasted a lot longer. That’s a kind of pain that has stuck with you. That’s the way a person can really hurt Morgan- if they so choose.

And Lilac still loves you. This kid probably had the worst week of her life, worse than mine at her age, and she still loves you. She loves her mom more than I ever loved mine. Lilac was always better than us.

I can see it. A way to hurt Morgan using Lilac. Last time, I threatened to hurt Lilac. That’s where I screwed up. I can’t hurt the kid. All I need to do is say the right string of words. Lila will definitely believe me. Morgan’s not even here to argue it. And by the time she is, Lilac will ask why she hurt her auntie. Morgan won’t even deny it. Lilac will turn her away. It’ll crush Morgan into nothing. I’ll win. It’ll make Morgan cry. Lilac will cry too.

And I don’t wanna break her. She’s got the innocence that I have fought so hard to protect for so many. The kind I lost when I was this small. If hurting my sister involves hurting this kid, then I can’t do it. Lilac deserves better.

I’ll just kill the motherfucker that tried.

Then, I only kill Morgan once. As a mercy. A rebalancing of the scales, pun intended. She’ll probably even bounce back. That’s the problem when everyone in your family is immortal.

Chapter Thirty-One: Darcy Anderson (Revised)

A loud horn blared in her face. Twilight jumped, flailing, and falling to the floor. Morgan chuckled. Wait, no, that’s not Morgan. It’s Darcy. The eyes are so different. Not just color, but just...Morgan was never cruel like this. The way Darcy laughed was different. Everything about it sounded the same as Morgan, with a vicious streak. It reminded Twilight of Queen Chrysalis’ laugh, or the laugh of Discord.

Darcy straightened up, smirking down at Twilight. “Goooooood morning, Canterlot!” She grabbed Twilight by the elbow to haul her to her feet. “Don’t you love waking up early-”

“Yes. To study.”

“So you can prepare your body to fight!” Darcy cheered. Twilight slumped, only Darcy kept the grip on her elbow. “Hours and hours spent twisting and preparing your body until you are an ultimate killing machine!”

Twilight yelped. “Killing?!”

“Hahaha, what? Hahaha. No. No.” Darcy let Twilight go. She held up her hands, smiling and dramatically rolling her eyes. “No! Murder is bad. I would never kill anyone. Anypony! That. That’s wrong. Nah, we’re training you...be thieves. It’s great. Different. Spicy.”

That’s the biggest lie Twilight has ever heard in her life. “Morgan said you killed her.”

“Morgan also said she was a unicorn named Raspberry.” Darcy countered. She clapped her hands. “PONIES! UP AND AT ‘EM!”

Rainbow groaned. “You’re the worst. Come on, we can sleep in!”

Darcy smirked wide and thin. “I’m from Chicago. NOBODY SLEEPS IN!” She kicked Rainbow’s bed. “Sleeping in. Sleeping in! When I miss my train and have to tread in snow to get anywhere, I will blame you. Geez.”

“You alright?” Applejack asked. She tucked her mane back into the ponytail, putting her hat back on. “Yer kinda...loud.”

Darcy laughed. She hopped over to the next one. Spike complained as his sleeping bag was ripped away.

“Aren’t you also still healing?” Twilight asked.

Darcy laughed again. “It only hurts when I slow down. Adrenaline! Gets the blood pumping. My skin is vibrating. That’s normal.” She sniffed her nose, wiping it on her black sleeve. “Wow it’s cold here. LET’S START RUNNING!”

Pinkie hopped up from her sleeping bag. “YES!!” She went for a high five. Darcy slapped her hand. “WOOHOO!”

We slept outside tonight, tucked away in the trees of the neighborhood. The sun hadn’t even risen yet. Our sleeping bags were gifts from Darcy. We didn’t think too hard on where they came from.

Applejack bumped Rarity. “Come on, you heard her. Time to get up.”

Rarity stretched her arms, rubbing her eyes. “Alright. Let me fix my mane-”

“NO TIME!” Darcy ran over. She hoisted Rarity up. Rarity yelped. “I’m not letting you do your hair. Or your makeup. Why?”

Rarity frowned. “Well it’s morning. I need to look fashionable if we’re exercising.”

Darcy frowned back, only further confused. “Rarity you don’t have any makeup.”

Rarity laughed. “Yes I do. I’ve had it the past few days.”

“Morgan had makeup. In her bag. Do you see her bag?” Darcy asked.

Rarity blinked. She looked around. Then, she gasped, and fell to her knees. “This-! This is- This is the worst possible thing!”

Darcy chuckled. She held her side, bending over to laugh. “You are so funny! I need to go to high school in two hours, a man is planning to kill all of you, and you’re crying over makeup! Oh, oh I forgot how funny you Equestrians are!”

“Okay. So where are we running?” Applejack asked.

“The whole neighborhood and back!” Darcy stated. She walked over to the last sleeping bag, skipping over a large dead branch. “So start running.”

Rainbow Dash yawned. She stretched, flopping back on her sleeping bag. “I’m already in top physical shape.”

A knife whizzed by. It cut off the top point of her hair. Strands of red and orange floated to the ground. Rainbow gawked at them, freezing.

Darcy smiled. “Run.”

Run.”

==DMLE==

The last sleeping bag sat unoccupied. Darcy found the occupant hidden nearby.

Darcy stood beneath a tree. The Spencer house had a large patch of woods behind it, and a large pond. The trees were mostly dead. Lilac stood out- a bright spot of purple and blue amongst dead brown and gray.

Lilac had her back against the trunk. She stared at a bird’s nest. The seven year old was deep in thought, biting her lip.

Darcy nodded back at the house. “I have some fish for breakfast.” She tried to see how to follow her up. Most of the branches were brittle, made worse by the cold snap. Lilac found the lucky few to help her up. “The girls have all gone. The others haven’t woken up yet. We can eat in peace.”

The girl hadn’t spoken.

Darcy sighed. Her head rolled back, letting her stolen black hair fall. “Kid, come on.”

“The fish. Where did you get it?” Lilac asked.

“The neighbors! They never even noticed I was there.” Darcy replied, rolling her eyes in annoyance. Old people have the worst security systems. She’d been breaking into that house in particular for years.

“Like stealing?” Lilac mused.

“Yep!”

“Mom says don’t steal and get caught, and not to steal from ponies that need it more than you.” Lilac said. She curled on herself, hugging to her knees.

“It’s a fish from their fridge. They had no use for it.” Darcy lied.

Lilac hummed. “Oh. That’s alright then.” She stayed in the tree.

Darcy put a hand on her hip. “I’m not a waitress. I won’t bring the food to you.” A beat. “The birds aren’t even here to eat it.”

Lilac crawled closer. The branch bounced. “Can birds come back to their nests, when they leave?”

Darcy squinted at her. She didn’t fucking know that. “Yeah?”

Lilac hummed. “Okay.” She climbed down. Her foot slipped on a branch. Darcy dived. Lilac caught herself on another branch.

Darcy relaxed. Why did she stress? Everything was fine. The kid was a natural.

Lilac dusted off her clothes. “When do the birds come back?”

Darcy considered it. “Spring.”

“When’s that?”

“Three months?” Darcy tried.

Lilac frowned. A hard, big frown. Her chin wobbled. Her eyes went big. “When does mom come back?”

Darcy wished she knew. It’s been over an hour, usually the amount of time Morgan stayed gone. The rules of her powers are so weird. Now they’re in different bodies. What’s that mean for them? For Morgan coming back?

Her powers are complex but still based in magic. Darcy needed to think about it. She did her best thinking when planning a murder. She also knows her sister would never leave Darcy to her own devices forever. The ponies needed a way home. Darcy didn’t even trust herself to get them there, spell or not. Morgan has a plan for coming home. Darcy doesn’t know it yet.

She can’t leave the kid without an answer. “Listen. Morgan’s smart. She’ll be back as soon as she can.”

Lilac kept wobbling her lip. She looked at Darcy, up to her head and down to her boots.

That’s not fair. Darcy hated crying kids. She’s glad she never was one. “I was gonna-”

“I just want fish.” Lilac walked past Darcy without another look. “Do my grandparents still hate me? Or is the food outside?”

Darcy grimaced. She coughed, swallowing down bile. Lilac continued walking to the house. Darcy needed to stab something. A fish would have to be enough, until Morgan came back.

==DMLE==

Rainbow Dash came back first. She was still jogging in place, cartwheeling on the driveway. She cheered.

Darcy, now wearing a pair of mirrored sunglasses, watched with indifference. “Do it again. Faster.”

Dash scoffed. “I can run this whole place in ten seconds-”

“I didn’t ask.” Darcy replied. “Run, and keeping running until the last of your friends comes back.”

Dash dropped her jaw. “What- you mean I have to wait for RARITY?!”

Darcy nodded.

“That’s- That’s-”

“Come on, Dash, how many laps can you run around your friends?” Darcy asked. “Bet Rarity will reach the neighborhood sign before you reach ten.”

Dash ground her teeth. “I can do more than ten! I’ll do twenty!” Darcy raised an eyebrow. “No, thirty! I can do thirty!” More indifference from Darcy. Dash growled. “You know what?! I’ll show you by running FIFTY!” She ran off.

Darcy nodded, smirking when Dash was out of sight.

Lilac came up to her side. She held a fork, a cooked fish dangling from it. “Why’d you do that? Ms Dash is already plenty fast.”

“Ask more questions and you’ll run them with her.” Darcy warned. Lilac squeaked, coughing. Darcy slapped her back. Lilac’s throat cleared. “I’m joking. She needs to be kept occupied. This way, she’s watching Rarity’s speed. I can figure out Rarity’s by how many laps Dash does before Rarity.”

Lilac frowned. “Why do you need to know how fast Ms Rarity can run?”

Darcy grinned. She lowered the sunglasses. “Your mom and I had a bet going. I’m gonna win.”

Lilac giggled. She bit into the fish again.

“MORGAN!”

Lilac gasped. “Grandma!”

“She’s not your grandma.” Darcy repeated. She pushed the sunglasses back up her nose.

“It’s too cloudy for sunglasses.” Lilac pointed out.

Darcy huffed. “Yet I am still wearing them. MA! What do you mean? I don’t go to school today.” Darcy waved her arm. “Kid, hide.”

Lilac saluted, running off to hide by the side of the house. Just in time, as Mrs Spencer walked out the front door. “Don’t speak to me that way. No one can stay at the house to watch you and take care of you. You’re coming to school to catch up on your schoolwork.”

Darcy raised an eyebrow. It didn’t have the effect on Mrs Spencer like it did on Dash. Darcy’s eye twitched behind the glasses. “All my work is in my notebook, and I can email everything else from here.” She pulled out a phone, typing away to email the correct documents to teachers.

Mrs Spencer only chuckled. “Cute. But you didn’t do your Spanish-”

“No necesito estudiar español, estoy evitando que la gente mate a mi sobrina.” Darcy replied.

Mrs Spencer blinked that time. “What?”

“I don’t need to study Spanish.” Darcy replied. She tucked the phone back away. “I’d like to change language courses. And I can’t have homework in that course until it’s been reassigned. I’ll take the weekend to think about it.”

Mrs Spencer continued to blink. “You’re fluent in Spanish? Wha- Whe- For how long?”

Darcy shrugged. She studied it mostly ‘cause some Spanish horror films were better than American ones. Captions were great but sometimes they blocked the gory stuff. “Last week.”

Mrs Spencer adjusted her purse. “O-okay. Umm. Yes. I’ll start rearranging things for that class. Are you sure you don’t know what new course you want now?”

“No.” Darcy replied. “Languages are hard, Mom, I gotta think about what’s best for my future. You know?”

Mrs Spencer sniffled. Darcy inwardly recoiled. Outward, she curled her hands into fists. “Sorry- I’m just so proud of you for finally taking your school work seriously. This year started out so rough, and the past week has been the worst for our family. I’ve been praying for this for you every day. I knew those doctors were wrong when they called you crazy.”

Darcy calculated. It’s not about how fast Rainbow Dash can truly be, or how long Rarity will take running two miles. Nope. This is to see just how fast she can steal Mrs Spencer’s car keys. Then, jamming them in her eyes.

Mrs Spencer brushed her hand on her cheek. “Well head on in. I’ll explain everything to your father. Your brothers will be out soon.”

Darcy didn’t give a shit. She wanted the house empty now. She nodded tightly at Mrs Spencer, walking to the door. Morgan’s brother did indeed come out the door. Darcy purposely bumped his arm.

Derek glared. He rubbed his arm. “Mom, Morgan’s going back inside.”

Mrs Spencer waved the question away. “She’s staying home today. She got all her work done, and is selecting a new language course!”

Derek gawked, then glared at Darcy. Darcy grinned shark teeth. Derek burrowed his eyebrows. “I know you’re faking.”

This kid was always the annoying one. Darcy only ever met him in passing, and he’s a nerdy loser. “Mom won’t believe you.” Darcy taunted.

Derek huffed. “The glasses look stupid.” He stormed off the car.

Darcy waved her fingers. Suddenly, the day was less annoying. The younger two brothers scurried off to the car. Darcy waited until the car was leaving the driveway before dropping the smile.

“Hey kid, come on. Your mom had some stuff in her room and I need to check it.” Darcy said.

Lilac tiptoed out from her hiding spot. She rubbed her arms together, crossed over her chest. “Aunt Killjoy?”

“Yeah?”

“Are we really gonna do schoolwork today?” Lilac asked.

Darcy snorted. “Hell no. Morgan does all her schoolwork crazy early- like back during Christmas early. We’re getting these ponies into shape. That way, when your mom comes back, she has less to stress about. Got it?”

Lilac straightened up. She nodded, looking determined to complete a task. “How can I help?”

Darcy grinned. She ruffled Lilac’s hair. “Just being you is more than enough. But, help me get some stuff together. These girls need to work on the 5 D’s.”

Lilac tilted her head. “Five D’s?”

Darcy patted her back, then raised her arm high. “Dodge!”

She scooped Lilac up in her arms. Lilac burst out laughing. Darcy ran inside while spinning her niece.

“DUCK!” Darcy swerved, barely avoiding hitting Lilac against a wall. “DIP!” She dipped Lilac down, picking her up before she hit the ground. Lilac laughed again. “Dive! And then, DODGE!”

Darcy leapt up. She and Lilac landed on the family couch. Lilac groaned from being landed on, then laughed with her aunt. The kid was okay, for a little bit. That’s enough. Darcy hated when kids cried, especially this one. She could train Lilac to defend herself, and protect Morgan’s friends, but Darcy knows it’s only a temporary measure until her sister comes back herself.

Where the fuck are you up to, Morgue?

Chapter Thirty-Two (Revised)

There’s nothing wrong with what I’m doing. This is all perfectly natural for a person in my position. When a man is trying to kill you, you switch places with your twin sister. She’s always been better with knives. If the man is stupid enough to attack again, she’ll handle him before I have to. This is why twins were invented.

Or maybe this is why I invented my twin. It’s hard to define things so strictly right now. There’s a time table here.

“That’s not how that happened.”

I went back to my notepad. The framework made sense on the flowchart. It’s not working alongside the info graphs. A few bullet points need to be corrected, then things are back to working order. The only issue is a gathering of supplies. The right mental suggestion can get my sister on the right track. Maybe I could even warn Twilight? No, no. That’s impossible.

“So you admit something’s impossible for you?”

You know what? This week has been strange enough. Let’s try this method.

“This isn’t going to work.”

“I like to believe in myself.”

“I have watched you every day of your life, and I know that’s not true.”

It’s not fun when the voice in your head makes fun of you. It’s less fun when she’s a literal whole other person. This can be considered torture in other universes. I’m being mentally tortured by a delusion. Since when was that ever fair?

I stared up at the woman. She was familiar now. Delilah Patterson, a complete delusion. She didn’t even have the injuries from when she died. It’s the image I saw most often of her. It should’ve been the look my subconscious chose for her. She stands in front of me clean of bruises or cuts, with her hair perfectly combed and no blood anywhere on her clothes. The expression she wore was the only thing unfamiliar.

Well, unfamiliar from her face, but I am very familiar with the actual expression. Folded in eyebrows, a heavy frown, and her hands on her hips. She’s annoyed and angry with me. Mrs Spencer had been giving me that look since I was four years old, when Jimmy Cipes and I brought mud into the house. The look almost slides off me with water off a duck.

To even say I looked up at her was wrong. This place doesn’t have things like ‘up’ or ‘down’. We aren’t anywhere physical. It feels more like empty space. An abstract dimension no human can reach. A stop gap between worlds, forming because of my presence. It makes more sense to see a delusion here in a world without the laws of physics. Delilah Patterson is as real as the notepad in my hand.

“Listen, the plan has weak spots, but it’s also the best solution.” I explained. “She’s not dead anymore so she’s fully entitled to a body. That one doesn’t exist yet means I need magical help. There’s ingredients I need.”

Delilah snorted. Her eyebrow rose up higher. “How are you going to tell her that? You don’t even exist.”

“No. You do though.” I countered.

“You’re ready to acknowledge my existence? That’s fast of you.” Delilah ‘sat’ down. We were at a desk, and also not at a desk. It kept blinking out of existence and repairing, same for the chairs. Yet neither of us fell when it disappeared.

“Hey. Are you like wifi? Do you need to be close to Darcy for it to work, or can this distance work for you?” This part mattered for the equations.

“I’m a portion of an abstract immortal soul, and you’re asking if I’m equivalent to the human invention of wifi?” Delilah asked, almost incredulous.

“Well? Are you?” I asked.

Delilah considered it. Genuinely considered it, frowning down at her own hands. “...maybe?”

“Okay. Working with yes.” I went back to the notepad. The equations can now be properly solved.

“So you admit I’m part of you.” My new least favorite delusion said.

“I’m not going that far. You claim to be part of myself and my sister. Do that. We’ll see what happens.” I finished it with a dramatic flourish of a pencil. There. That’ll do.

Delilah shook her head. “You have to confront it at some point.”

I dropped the pencil on the table. It vanished after leaving my hand. Then, I stood up and walked away. The table and chair vanished too.

“I am part of you. Both of you. Think about what that means.” Delilah pleaded. Gone was the annoyance, but the frustration remained. Her voice wavered on this thin line. She was showing an odd kind of restraint. That’s something I’m not used to seeing at all, if ever.

That got me to turn around again. She’s taller than me, but not by much. “It means I invented a delusion.” I told her. “That a man decided that my being born the same day you died means something. And I, in my grief and guilt from Lilac’s abduction, decided to play along with the delusion. I’m trying to get inside his head. It’s what I was trained for. Imaging you helps me imagine him, which’ll help me put him away for good.”

The woman chuckled. “Wow.”

“That’s it.”

“Then why am I in her head too? If I’m just your delusion.” Delilah asked.

“She’s in my body.”

“If I’m a delusion, then why am I trying to convince you I’m real?”

“That’s what delusions do. This isn’t my first rodeo.”

“Right. I always knew convincing you would be an uphill fight.”

Always? You didn’t exist until yesterday. I scoffed, laughing at the pure absurdity.

“If I’m a delusion, and you know I’m a delusion, why are you still talking to me?”

“Cause I have class, and watched Spy Kids 3. The one where the guy made a bunch of holograms to complain at until he invented something smart.” I held up the completed ingredient list. “Like so. Thank you for being useful, Delusion.”

Delilah sighed. She turned, running her hand on her face. I smiled. It’s time for her to go deliver the list. She does this, all my problems go away.

“You’re avoiding things again.” Delilah realized. She turned back around to me. I tilted my head. “You’re avoiding talking to your sister. To your family, your friends, everyone.” Delilah walked back over to me. The table vanished, so now I am left to stand. “You still plan to run away after this. I can see it in your head.”

“I’m thinking somewhere Northeast. Nobody would expect me to go north.” I supplied. She’s in my head already. “I’d need to check the housing market again, but I can get away with it.”

Delilah smiled, laughing, shaking her head. I almost frowned at her. “That’s good. Are you thinking New York or Vermont?” My suspicions went up. People aren’t this polite to me. “You were always partial to New York City.”

“It would be nice there.” The conversation confuses me. The delusion confuses me. Somehow, someway, the control of the conversation is slipping from me to her. “Cause- cause in big cities-”

“-people get lost. Businesses need warm bodies and ask less questions.” Delilah nodded in agreement. Fuck, she even looks proud? What the fuck? Now my delusion is proud of me. That’s- That’s- That’s so fucked up. “You’d be able to hide. For how long?”

“Realistically? A year. Maybe eighteen months if I send Lilac to a school.”

“But to switch her from a twenty-kid school to a 2000?” Delilah asked.

“It’s too strong a jump, but I can’t homeschool-”

“You can’t leave her home alone either.” Delilah walked closer. I stepped back. Delilah paused, but continued to smile. She still looks so proud. “So you’d need to send her to a school, and hope she adjusts. She’s smart, only seven. She’s grown up with the needed basics. Can she handle a whole new world? Metric instead of Equestrian?”

“Yes.” I couldn’t manage to say more. I’m too weirded out by Delilah talking.

“Of course she can. You’re her mom.” Delilah praised.

And fuck that. Fuck being praised by this person. I don’t need praise. Not from my friends, my sister, my parents, least of all from a delusion. “Shut up. You’re- shut up.”

“Why? I’m just a delusion.” Delilah countered. “If anything, you’re just praising yourself. It’s what the guy did in Spy Kids 3. Why is it a problem now?”

“Because.”

“Because? Oh, if it’s because, then sure thing!” Delilah slid her hands to her hips. She took a big breath, watched me, and continued to smile. It hit me in the chest, like a fucking bus. I hate it so much. “Why won’t you tell Darcy about me?”

“Tell my psychotic sister that she has a voice in her head? Yeah right.” I dismissed it. “That went over really well for me. She’ll take it just fine!”

“Morgan.” Delilah came closer again. She put her hand over my chest, smiling oh so gently. “You need to tell her.”

I disagreed. “Over my dead body.”

She giggled. “Okay.”

“Ok- what?!”

Delilah pushed her hand. It hit my chest, and suddenly I was shoved back. Magical force slammed my chest. It grabbed me, and pulled me away from Delilah Patterson.

Chapter Thirty-Three (Revised)

Darcy raised the whistle. She blew. The Mane 6 flopped to the ground. Spike passed out long ago. Lilac was doing some stretches nearby. She paused at the whistle sound.

Darcy hadn’t been any kinder to the others when they finished up their lap around the neighborhood. She continued making them do stretches, exercises, and without a real break. Lilac was given simple stretches. Lilac only had a human body for one day. She needed to learn about using it before doing these exercises. The ponies were already here for five days.

They should all be grateful it’s being done under a winter sun, and not during a Southern summer sky. Darcy was convinced Rarity would’ve died if that were the case. Then Rainbow Dash never would finish those laps. Maybe Darcy should reconsider that whole ‘grateful’ thing.

Darcy lowered the whistle. “Time to learn about-” She paused. She looked off in the distance. Her face was vacant from the earlier glee. Now she’s just confused. A confused Darcy (or confused Morgan) never meant good things.

Rainbow Dash gulped. She leaned to Applejack. “Not that I’m complaining about a good workout, but, uh, are we done?”

Applejack shrugged. “Not sure. Twilight?”

Twilight stepped closer. “Darcy? Is everything alright-?”

Darcy gasped. Not in surprise, or fear, this was a gasp like she’d run out of air. She swayed on the spot before falling to the cold grass. She choked again, grabbing her chest.

“AUNTIE!” Lilac screamed. She ran first. The others followed after a beat. Rainbow Dash got to her first. “AUNTIE!?”

Darcy’s eyes staring unfocused up at the sky.

Rainbow Dash held her head. “What do I do if they stop breathing?!” She asked the others.

Nopony had a good answer for her.

Darcy croaked. Lilac grabbed her arm, shaking it. Darcy made the croaking sound again.

“What is she saying?” Dash asked.

Fluttershy came up. She tilted her head down. “B- Buh- Bah-” She leaned back, turning to Dash. “Bag?”

Not that it mattered, Darcy shot upright to her feet. A familiar bag appeared on her side.

Lilac looked up at her first. She gasped, falling back. Darcy’s eyes faded between two different colors. Her usual purple, and the usual amber. “M-Mom?!”

“Morgan?!” Twilight yelled.

Morgan fell to her knees. She opened her bag, reaching inside.

“Morgan, Morgan wait!” Fluttershy held her shoulder. “You need to breathe!”

“NO TIME!” Morgan pulled out a big blue glass jar, then went back in the bag. “Lilac go get a draw-” She gasped again. Her eyes rolled back in her head. Her hand flopped out of the bag, falling back into Fluttershy and Rainbow’s arms. The item in her hand slipped to the ground

They screamed.

Lilac jumped on her. The body coughed, shooting upright.

“Author- fuck- kid!” Darcy grabbed Lilac’s shoulder. “Get off me!”

Lilac started to cry again. “But- but- But MOM!”

“What?” Darcy turned to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. “Hey, let go of me!”

Rainbow Dash did immediately.

Fluttershy joined Lilac in the hug. “It was so scary! We thought you’d been hurt!”

“I said let GO!” Darcy growled.

Fluttershy squeaked. She obeyed, pulling herself back. Darcy stood to her feet.

“Darcy, we did see Morgan!” Twilight said. “She was back!”

Darcy stood up. “Yeah, and I’m the Queen of- whoa!” When standing, her foot went down on something. She slipped on it. It sent her sprawling down on the grass. “Ow! What was that?”

Applejack picked it up. “Looks like a spice. Never seen it before.” She smelled it. “Smells good, though.”

“She had this too.” Rainbow Dash pointed at the big blue jar.

Darcy knelt down, lifting the lid. “What the hell?”

Pinkie popped up behind her. Darcy cursed again, falling back. “COOKIES!” Pinkie grabbed a cookie, stuffing it into her face. “And they’re SO GOOD!” Pinkie chomped on another handful. “Your sister is good at getting snacks.”

Darcy creased her eyebrows. “Did she say anything?”

Twilight nodded. “She was telling Lilac to get something.”

Darcy turned to her niece. “What?”

Lilac shrugged. “I don’t know. It- I think she was asking me to draw?”

“Draw?” Darcy asked. She looked at Applejack. “What’s the spice?”

“Ah don’t know.” Applejack replied.

Darcy held out her hand.

“Do you know it?” Applejack asked.

Darcy held the jar. She looked inside, seeing the spice there. “Don’t think it matters. PINKIE! Stop eating cookies!”

Pinkie slumped. She put the jar down. “But they were YUMMY!”

“I don’t know!” Darcy snapped. “Just- just stop eating them.” She snatched the jar away. Pinkie pouted. “Okay. Okay. Umm. Let’s- fuck.” Darcy closed her eyes, putting her hand over her face.

Pinkie took the cookie jar again.

Darcy reached out to grab it. Her eyes flashed yellow. “Pinkie. No.”

Pinkie gasped, then smiled. “Morgan’s back!” She hugged Darcy. “Again!”

“Oh dear. I don’t wish to burst any bubbles, but what happened to Darcy?” Rarity asked. “Is she coming back?”

Morgan twisted in the hug. Pinkie held her tight. “Still-” Her eyes flashed wildly between the two colors. Yellow, purple, yellow, purple. Back and forth like stage lights. She shut her eyes. “-here. Just- just- the body can’t decide which- mmmm out of context! Hmm.” She grit her teeth, wheezing.

Twilight turned to Applejack. “Applejack, get her some water. Rainbow Dash, get a towel. Fluttershy, Rarity! Pillows. I’ll get Pinkie Pie up.”

“Got it!” The five rushed away. Spike and Lilac stayed with Twilight.

Twilight grabbed Pinkie by the arm. Morgan/Darcy tried to push the pink human off her. Pinkie went with it.

She tilted her head to Twilight. Even with her eyes closed, she knew exactly where Twilight stood.

“Lilac?” Twilight tried. “Hold her hand.”

Morgan shook her head.

“Morgan-”

“No. No, she needs to draw. She needs- We need-” she wheezed again. Her body seized, arching up on the grass. The southern chill suddenly made the grass sharp on her back.

“It’s alright.” Twilight assured her. “Lilac is alright. Everyone is okay.”

The eyes stayed shut. Her jaw relaxed. The wheezing turned into a shuddering breath.

“Lilac, hold your mom’s hand.” Twilight repeated.

Lilac did. She locked her fingers with her mom’s. She laid down next to her mom on that cold sharp grass.

“Kid?” She croaked. She coughed. “Princess?”

Lilac sniffled. She hugged the teen on the grass. The teen hugged her back. The teen brushed on her blue hair, holding the strands to her nose.

The family is not reunited, not exactly. The teen’s eyes constantly switched between the two colors, never settling on any one shade. Her limbs kept twitching. Her daughter kept flinching at fingers on her back and scalp. Both girls were crying- not from joy. No, these tears came from fear and grief.

That being said. There was still joy. When their limbs were still, Morgan and Darcy kept holding Lilac. Every shaky breath made them hold tighter. Morgan pressed kisses to Lilac’s forehead. Darcy held her forehead against Lilac’s. Lilac held her tight, squeezing to leave bruises but not scratches.

The ponies trickled back. None of them broke the family hug. They watched the reunion, and couldn’t help their tears.

Things are still rough. A lot of things were still up in the air. But here, in this moment, the Stardust family was at peace.

Chapter Thirty-Four (Revised)

I opened my eyes again. Lilac was still in my arms. She was still crying, that’s an issue. It can be fixed. Now, we’re all here. We can fix it, dry her tears, then go on to be a family.

Darcy and I fought for control. We’d never faced this issue before. However, it’s not my first time having multiple voices in my head.

Eventually, the mind settled. My sister quieted down. The body was mine. My body belonged to me, and that included the brain.

The ponies were all in the backyard again. Rarity and Fluttershy surrounded me with pillows. Rainbow Dash was carrying a towel. Applejack brought two glasses of water. Twilight kept Pinkie back. The pink pony was cartoonishly vibrating. All of them were wearing different clothes. All of it was more than a little familiar.

“Did Darcy give you my clothes?” I asked.

The ponies all sighed, relieved. Rarity and Fluttershy burst out in tears. Lilac hugged me tighter. Rainbow Dash sighed, loudly, falling back into Applejack’s arms.

“She did.” Twilight replied. “We assumed it wouldn’t be an issue.”

“It’s fine.” I cradled Lilac tight. She went along with it. Then, I stumbled up to my knees.

The ponies lurched forward.

“Whoa- whoa- slow down-!”

“Maybe you should lie down?!”

“Relax! Relax! Relax!”

I stood up. Lilac was curled up in my arms, where I always wanted her. The weight is comforting. My legs were shaky, yes, the kind of shaking that meant I would need to relax soon. Darcy, what did you do to my body?

‘Nothing. Well, nothing I should be blamed for. You fucked it up first.’

I stumbled back. Again, the ponies moved to catch me. I caught myself with my foot.

“Morgan! What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Mommy?” Lilac poked her face out. Her big blue eyes watered. “Are you-”

“Mommy’s fine.” I assured her through gritted teeth. “Just- Just Auntie being herself. Phew, ow.”

Twilight frowned. “What? Your sister?”

I nodded. “She’s in my head. She’s loud.”

Twilight widened her eyes. “Darcy is okay too?”

“Yeah.”

Rainbow Dash squeaked. She quickly hid behind Applejack. Applejack raised an eyebrow. Rainbow Dash came back out, chuckling and rubbing the back of her head.

“So...what’s goin’ on?” Applejack asked.

“Umm.” I considered it. Darcy started giggling, all aimed at Rainbow Dash. “I gave my sister my body. She’d handle it better than you. I tried to help heal her with magic. But...”

‘Magic? When did you have time to come up with magic spells? You were helping the Rays in California.’

I winced. “I wasn’t.”

“Wasn’t?” Twilight repeated

I shook my head. “She thinks I was in another world. But I wasn’t. I’m- I was doing other stuff. Just kinda in the abstract space between worlds thinking about a magical communication system between worlds. Umm. Then, I fell between the worlds back into my body.”

The ponies blinked.

Twilight had stars in her eyes. “You did all of that?”

‘You’re lying about something.’

My face tightened.

‘I can feel it. I can actually feel it right now. What the fuck?’

“So. What’s Darcy been doing while I’ve been gone?” I asked.

“Boot Camp!” Pinkie cheered. “We’ve been running laps and exercising!”

“That’s nice.”

Lilac adjusted. I accommodated her. Her face pressed into my neck. “I was doing stuff too.”

“You were?” I asked, tone shifting to delighted and soft. “Hope it was fun.” She nodded. “Good. Okay. Well, better get back to it.”

Rainbow Dash winced. “Do we have to?”

‘Make her lift weights. It would be so funny.’

I squinted. “Yeah. We’re getting back to it.”

“That ain’t such a good idea.” Applejack said. “You should get some rest.”

“Relax, Applejack, voices in my head haven’t stopped me before.” I said. Darcy stayed very quiet. “Nor have broken bones..”

“Uhh. Maybe we-” Twilight tried.

“Granted, I need some rest, yes. But I need to see where you all are in your training. MOVE!”

==DMLE==

Two hours went by. The ponies believed my sister ran them ragged, and then I showed up to drag them even farther. Darcy worked on endurance, clearly. Me? I focused on hand to hand. Even with my sister giving poor commentary the whole time, I knocked down the ponies.

That’s lunch. I ordered some salads for them, and a pizza for myself and Lilac. My daughter enjoyed it. It was so fucking sweet.

After? I brought out my laptop to get some work done. Darcy hadn’t done much in terms of researching Dominic Chamberlin. Just like all our group projects as kids, the research was left to me.

‘The ponies needed strength training. Come on! They were gonna try and follow me in whatever thing I did. It’s so hard investigating with Lilac on my shoulder.’

Fair. Almost correct, as Lilac kept trying to glance at my laptop.

Lilac hummed. She’s so content here like this. Her mouth had a dribble of tomato sauce on it, so I cleaned it aside. She had a few forming bruises on her arms and upper shoulders. They could almost reach her throat. I failed to keep her safe. Some bastard hurt her, and we’d both failed to put him in the ground. “Mommy? Whatcha doin’?”

“Just some work, don’t worry about it. Things are chill.” I assured her.

Darcy chuckled. I winced, fighting back another scream.

It’s not that her voice hurt. It did, but that’s not the biggest issue. The pain was strange. Imagine having a Thanksgiving meal full stomach, except in your head. There’s no relief in sight. Darcy seemed to be feeling the same thing. Most of my focus is going to keep her out of my thoughts and mind. The other symptoms were probably a consequence of two brain patterns colliding with each other in one brain. Her voice had a sound- clear in my mind as if she said it in my ear.

It’s weird. It’s freaking me out every time. I’m made to have voices in my head. That doesn’t mean it’s something I’m meant to enjoy.

‘You’re still lying.’

I clenched my hand. It took a lot not to reply. The only replies I wanted to give would tip Lilac off.

‘I’m actually fine lying to her about this shit. Par for the course. You’re lying to me about something. You’re always obvious about it.’

More pages loaded on the laptop. So I dove deeper into the research.

‘What are you hiding? You’re avoiding something in your research. You knew where to start. Exactly where to start. I doubt Dominic Chamberlain told you the city he was born in. You added that to your search bar.’

I only momentarily paused. Giving Darcy any credit would lead to complications. She still doesn’t need to know anything.

‘You know things about him. Stuff you don’t want me to know. You never hide gruesome crimes from me. That’s my whole shtick. What is it about this one that makes you nervous?’

“Anything I can help with?” Twilight offered.

I eyed her. The immediate answer is no. The question enraged me. Twilight wanted to help? Yeah, sure, I’d let that happen twice. “Have you figured out how the internet works yet?”

“No, but there’s gotta be something else I can help with!” Twilight said. “Maybe I could make a spell that-”

“Stopping you there.” Lilac reached for another slice of pizza, settling to lay her head on my leg. I kept the laptop on my other leg. “We don’t need any magic spells right now. I’m more worried about you girls being safe until I get you home.”

Twilight frowned. She sat herself near me on the couch. “Come on! You’re doing research. If I can’t help with my magic, then let me help with research. Just let me do something.”

I side eyed her again.

“Maybe I could look at that book!” Twilight suggested. “It could have something-”

“No. Nobody touches that book. I told you.” I snapped. “I can find whatever we need from this.”

‘There’s a book?’ Darcy asked.

I twitched.

‘The book. Did he write a book? Kudos to him, I didn’t think he could read.’

She’s taunting me. It’s not funny. Okay, it’s a little funny. She’s also fucking annoying.

Twilight sunk further on the couch.

“Think of it like a vacation.” I said. “A vacation where you exercise and plot to end an evil tyrant. So, a lot like home!”

She half smiled. “That is true. I could write a friendship letter to Celestia.”

“That could work.” I told her. “Yeah, go do that. Maybe Spike’s magic fire works that far.”

Twilight perked back up. She ran off, hopefully to go try. “Thank you, Morgan, for the idea!”

I watched her go, fighting back a louder than loud groan.

‘Something is in the book.’

It’s so hard not to punch her. I’d only be punching myself. The moment she gets her own body again, my sister is getting decked.

“We need more help.” I admitted.

Lilac tilted her head. “But you just told Miss Twilight-”

“Not her kind of help.” I said. “I can’t find the building location. That’s not something the internet can give me. He hid it too well. It’s meant to be a secret from humans, and that applies to the government agencies too. It could be disguised as anything from a regular business to a coffee shop to a self-storage unit. There’s somebody else I need to reach out to.”

Lilac sat up. “Okay. Do you need my fire too?”

“Maybe, but not yet.” I put the laptop aside. “I need to use my magic to teleport back inside that building.”

Lilac widened her eyes. “What?”

“Just for a few minutes.” I promised her. “I’ll be gone for an hour. Two, max.”

Her bottom lip trembled. “But- but- but your magic! It’s- weird! What if you can’t do that again?”

I shook my head. “No. I’m more sure now. If I come at this right, we can find the location and even get some help from the inside.”

‘If you bring Twilight back here for this, I’m gonna kill us both.’

Lilac started to cry.

‘Fuck. Fuckk, Morgue, make it stop.’

“Princess.” I picked her up. She curled against me, holding so very tight. “I need to do this.”

“No you don’t! You can stay here!” Lilac insisted.

“No. I can’t!” I snapped. Darcy became troublingly quiet. “Because I need to stop this guy from coming after us again. If that means I need to leave again to find him, then that’s what I’ll do!”

Lilac curled her lip to a snarl. “FINE! Go do it! Leave me behind again!” She jumped up, running off to the stairs.

I stood too. My instinct was to shout after her. She can be mad at me, but shouting at her mother shouldn’t be allowed. Questioning my decision shouldn’t be allowed.

And yet.

And, yet.

She reached my room. The door slammed shut.

I wanted to yell again. The very idea of yelling at her made me nauseous. More nauseous than the voice in my head.

‘This better be worth it. Killing us both is still on the table.’

==DMLE==

Lila Chamberlin yelped at the sudden appearance of a teenager next to her.

“Sup. Wanna help stop your dad?”

Chapter 35

Lila just stared at me for a second, shocked beyond belief. She was wearing some jeans and a purple fuzzy jacket. At first, I thought she didn't hear me. After another second I realized it was shock.

“Lila, how badly do you want to stop your Dad?” I repeated.

The blonde shook her head. “How…Dad said…”

Holding my hand out, I silenced. “I was dead?”

Lila nodded.

“Yeah, that was true for an hour. Thankfully by a strange set of circumstances I'm alive and planning to take your father, Dominic, down to his knees.”

“And maybe if I'm lucky I could-” Darcy's voice spat out of my mouth, my hand covered our mouth.

I mumbled an apology.

“What was that?” Lila fearfully asked. I let out an awkward laugh as I removed my hand.

“Uh…were you ever told of Jumping Created Family?” I asked her. Lila nodded.

“Yeah, my teacher said the story will create them to help us along, why?” Lila asked, slowly walking towards me.

“Umm…because. You know of the movie Child's Play?” Lila's eyes widened.

“The Horror series? With blood? And killing? And a crazy doll family?”

“The same. I might have been given a relative during my jump there. It's really complicated, but now we're stuck together in my body.”

“If you could call it that. I've lived better as a doll than in this thing.”

“You know we shared this body before you became Darcy right?” I told Darcy.

“Yeah, but that doesn't mean I have to like it.” Darcy complained using our mouth again.

Groaning, I slapped myself.

“Morgan!” Lila yelled.

“Son of a bitch!” I yelled

“Son of a bitch!” Darcy yelled the same time I did.

The slap stung hard, but it kept Darcy at bay for the time being.

“Next time I will not hesitate in killing you.” Darcy told me.

Looking up at Lila as she lifted me off the bed I was apparently laying on.

“So…could you give me an answer already?” I said. Lila looked around her room before grabbing my arm and pulling me close.

“I will help but only if you promise to not kill anyone or your freaky possessed killing sister.”

“idiot, I'm not possessing my sister, my sister is possessing me. This chick needs to learn the basics.”

I shook my head violently, hoping it would shut her up.“Lila, thanks. You just joined our crew.” I said before looking over towards the small window. “Week in circus don't fail me now.”

Slowly stepping onto the ledge, I walked along the stone line just below the windows. It was harder than it sounded, the lining was at least two inches wide. Meaning one misstep and good-bye me.

Keeping track of my steps and the area across from me, I made sure not to you-know-what because that always lead to hell. I made quick climbs across the windows just in case someone was inside before finally arriving at the gutter pipe.

Gripping on, I carefully climbed down the pipe to ground.

“Thank God that fear fest is over. I thought I would be happy to see someone surviving that.” Darcy cheered.

Laughing at my sister’s strange murderer-y ways, I began to long, long, long walk home.

---

Finally, forty minutes later. I approached my house. The others saw me coming and before I could wave hello my vision was covered in a pink light, then a flash and next thing I knew I was sitting on the couch in my living room.

“I take it y’all are mad?” I asked.

“Mad?” Twilight Sparkle said. Yep, they’re mad. “Mad that you just disappeared for almost an hour! Oh no, we’re just peachy Morgan!”

“Ouch, I can actually feel the anger in her tone. We’re dead Traveler meat.” Darcy said.

Giving glances to all my friends, I noticed the sun still high in the sky. I was getting hungry so I guessed it was well after lunch and probably reaching dinner hours. Then I remembered what day it was.

“Applejack,” The mare turned to me, “Didn’t you have something important to do at the farm this week? And the rest of you, I know something important that was happening this week.”

All of the mares turned humans had weird looks on their faces, one by one these looks changed.

“The Harvest Festival!” Everyone but Applejack shouted.

“Cousin Babs Seed! Ah’s supposed ta pick ‘er up from the train station from Manehattan!” Applejack yelled.

“Good job Morgan, you figured out how to avoid execution! I feel proud, that’s a first.” Darcy commented.

Shut. The Fuck. Up.

I heard Twilight groan, “Who knows what’s happening now that we’re gone!” Twilight panicked.

The others voiced their agreements.

“Okay, looks like we have to take a break from training. We have to get home and help the Crusaders. It’s their episode.” The others looked confused. “Don’t worry, leave probably have a marathon or something later.”

Anna and Caroline gave me anger looks. “Morgan-”

“NO TIME!” Before they could say anymore I grabbed Applejack’s arm.

Without even thinking (that hard) I brought the mare back to Ponyville. The same place it always was but this time AJ became a pony.

“I’ll be back later. You just go deal with Babs Seed and the Crusaders. Tell the townsfolk nothing.” Realizing I was saying this to the Element of Honesty, I re-thought my sentence. “You don’t have to lie. You’re holding back the truth. If the subject comes up give short answer. Long ones just dig you a bigger grave. See ya later Applejack.”

Before the farmer could say more, I had vanished to go back home.

When I returned, the rest of the girls were there waiting. I told them I had jumped ten times today and felt like passing out so they would have to wait. Pinkie was the most disappointed, she wanted to ride that weird cabbage float.

And...now for some fun before the sadness gets to me.

“Okay! Now that we’ve lost AJ we’ll st likely an hour behind. Maybe a whole night, you three go back home. I’ll see you tomorrow-” I began to tell Anna, Caroline and Maddie before Darcy took control.

“Morning. 8 am sharp. Morgue knows where you live so I do too.” Darcy’s voice warned by coming from my mouth.

“Better yet, just stay the night again. I’m in almost no mood to deal with Darcy’s morning anger.”

My friends nodded, each going off to the place they had slept the night before. Most likely for more sleep.

About two hours later, the sun was setting and the pizzas I ordered had arrived. I remembered to get two medium cheeses, a pepperoni and a supreme (Care loves them) as well as get the rest of the sodas Darcy stole. Sorry, borrowed without permission.

We ate in relative silence, the only sound was of Lilac grumbling about missing an adventure with the crusaders. She was practically a fourth member. Well, fifth. I had to regretfully tell her of Babs Seed joining the team and starting the Manehattan branch when Lilac pointed out she was a member. That, and tell her she never was a member.

This of course led to her using the temper she picked up from her mom and aunt ‘I feel insulted’ and running up to my room.

When I heard my door slam, I looked to my three friends who sat in awkward silence and the five ponies who had remained because of my exhaustion and finally the other dragon in the house.

“Great pizza.” Care finally said.

“We had a coupon about to expire.” Was all I said, mother’s remorse coming strong.

There was another moment of silence before Maddie started another conversation.

“So...Morgue...when were you planning on tell us you became a mom?”

Ah, there it is.

“Never.”

The Bellingham sisters gave no response. Finding a fascination with their pizzas. Maddie just nodded, understanding why I would keep Lilac a secret.

But that didn’t stop them from asking.

“Has she always called you mom?” I nodded. Maddie kept that strange face, the one where you almost get stumped on something.

All ten of us had another bite of pizza.

“What’s is it like, being a mom?” Anna asked me.

Thinking about it, I slowly placed my slice of pizza back down on my plate. Looking at my friends and then up in the general direction of my room, I thought of what to say.

“Umm...well...it’s kinda like...like...babysitting but just doing it longer and no pay.” Thinking a little harder, I thought of some more. “Like, I have to remember her favorite gem. It’s not really hard; rubies. I have to remember her favorite story; Rapunzel. Her favorite song for me to sing; You’ll Be In My Heart. Her birthday; November 17, 996 CE.

“But, I also get to remember good things. Like.. hold on a sec.” Getting up from the table I ran over to where I know Twilight left my scrapbook. I should still have some pictures in here...

Running back to the table, I moved the pizza boxes and soda cans to make room for the album. I showed them a couple pages with Lilac and pointed at a few.

“She was such a sweetheart, like this one time I had accidentally hit a bunny with really long legs. Lilac brought the bunny into the house and tried nursing it back to health. He was fine in the end and sometimes comes by when he’s not at Fluttershy’s.” I pointed at a picture of me sitting in Twilight’s Library shortly after the Nightmare Moon invasion.

“Another time was when Twilight had dragged me back to her treehouse. Asking all these questions about Lilac and myself. Yeah, that was amazing.

“Or how later during the Wedding I had convinced Lilac to come with me. She kept asking why I was acting weird to Cadence, hehehe, but I just told her that we were old friends. God, she was so innocent.” I could hear Darcy laugh.

“Or that one time I told her how I got my cutiemark, man was she confu-”

Everyone’s eyes widened. That wasn’t my voice. I began to laugh, anger laughter.

“Darcy...”

“Yeah?” She said, like nothing happened.

“Could you repeat that?”

“Yeah.”

“You know what I meant Darcy.”

Twilight looked the most shocked of all of them.

“You mean...the story of that cutiemark with the kkkniffe and the bbblood cutiemark?” Looking at Twilight with surprised, I nodded. She had never met Darcy. “There was a drawing upstairs of her...um...mark.

“And you call me the pervert.” Darcy used my mouth again.

“Because you are a pervert Darcy, you’re also a psychopath and you actually made a game of it. STOP CHANGING THE SUBJECT!” I yelled, realizing I was drifting. “Was this why Lilac had a nightmare the nights you stayed with us?”

“Ugh...pass?”

“No passes Darcy. Did you, or did you not, tell Lilac about the Child’s Play movies?” I asked angrily.

“Girls, I could use some help here.” Darcy pleaded.

“Darcy, do I need to tell them your name?”

Even though Darcy didn’t have any, I could still feel her blood run cold.

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We already know her name it’s Darcy.”

I shook my head. “You know her given name, you don’t know her Equestrian name.”

Suddenly, my head shook. “You wouldn’t!”

“Try me.”

“Should we be concerned?” Rarity asked.

“Morgue you don’t need to tell them. I didn’t tell Lil anything!” Darcy yelled.

“I think we should, yes Rarity.” Twilight explained.

“Don’t lie to me Darcy.” I warned.

“I’m not!” Darcy lied.

“Do I need to go ask Lilac? You know...forget it. I have to go talk to her anyway. You just better shut the hell up. I’ll find whatever desire I have of killing left and use it on you.”

Darcy laughed, the kind of laugh you hear when a friend tells you an inside joke. “I told her that I got my mark in just killing someone! That was it I swear!”

Pushing out of my seat, I looked at my confused and terrified guests.

“I’ll tell you girls later, I need to check on Lilac before something happens like it sometimes does when it comes to my life.”

Running off towards my room, the sounds of dull crying lead me the whole way.

Author's Notes:

To wrap it up, Lila joined there side, Morgue took Applejack back to Equestria in time for A Bad Seed, Morgue and Darcy had a fight and now Morgue is going to comfort Lilac. It was confusing even when I wrote it. You should've read it before I changed it.
Yeah, some shit would've hit the fan if I used my other idea.
Comment and favorite. Those who've liked already are friends

And for those wondering, I only posted the prequel to have it out there in Cyberspace (Another show Morgue has not been to) and not in my head.

Chapter 36: Mixed

Walking into my room, the first thing I heard was the sounds of Lilac’s crying. It was the sound I most hated. Just the thought of seeing her cry brought a tear to my eye. Turning on the seashell lamp, I was able to see Lilac hiding on the other side of my bed.

Knowing walking towards her was a bad idea, I stayed by the door.

“Hey sweetie.” I told her.

All I got was a mumbled hi.

Moving cautiously into the room, I gave Lilac a kind look.

“I’m sorry about what I said down there.” I told her. My daughter just turned her head away from me. “Hey, just cut me a little slack. Mom’s aren’t perfect ya know. Hell, I can’t point out several occasions in the past two weeks where Mom lost her phone and it was two feet from her.”

The words may have sounded harsh, but I tried with all my might to keep the hurt out of my words.

‘Morgue, water works incoming.’

My hand shot up to my eyes, finding a tear slowly falling down.

Giving my little girl another look, I thought of something that might boost her spirits.

“Lilac,” The only sign I got of her hearing me was her moving farther away, “Wanna hear a bedtime story?” She was silent for a second, “It’s one I’m sure you’ve never heard before.”

This piqued her interest, her pale head slowly lifted up.

“...which one?”

Mentally laughing, I walked over to my bed and gave a few pats on the space next to me.

Lilac quickly climbed up into the bed, getting under the covers as she did.

“Okay, the story is one of love, heartbreak, death, lost memories and how the phrase ‘true love conquers all’ is put into greater use.

“I have been to this story and felt said emotions multiple times. Believe me when I say it sucks to have a werewolf attack you in an alley.”

The small girl only nodded, still looking angry.

Hopping off the bed, I grabbed my big white blanket with small rose vines over it and draped it over the bed so it would go over both sides.

“Now, I begin our tale in Coldspring, Texas, with the teens. Jacque Pierce, Sally and Jen Adams, this is the tale of how all three found love…”

---

Twilight Sparkle's POV

Everypony had begun to get worried. Morgan had been gone for over thirty minutes and hadn't come back down, it was still quiet so I knew that they hasn't run off. Morgan would've screamed.

So, after we had all decided it was time to get some shut-eye I walked up the stairs with great ease. I also had to be quiet, these floorboards were weak and creaky.

Carefully and silently walking up to Morgan's door I heard noises of someone talking on the other side.

“…and so Sally looked into Costin's eyes. Knowing they had not reached the end, but that as long as they tried they would pull thru. For the fates had brought them together, and it would take much more to take them apart.”

“I liked that story, especially Miss Jacque and Mister Fane, they sound really nice.”

“Hehe, your right Lilac. They were nice, except when Fane was trying to kill me. Same for Decebel. And Gavin. And Vacile. Rarely Costin. But other than that everyone was nice. Damn overbearing furballs. Can't take a little joke. Even though Dec deserved that kick after what he did to Jen. I mean come on who does that!”

“Mom, you're rambling again.”

*ahem*“oh, yeah. Right. But you still got the point, right?”

“Mmhmm. If any coltfriend tells me we'll make the best of it I hit him with a frying pan or just hit his sorry flank until he stops saying it.”

“Ah! My little scaly angel, I have taught you well.”

Taking a quick glance inside, I saw Morgan sitting next to Lilac lying in her bed.

“But Mom, what about Jen and Decebel? Lilly and Cyprus? Elle and Sorin!” Lilac almost yelled.

Morgan simply bobbed Lilac on the nose.

“That, Lilac, comes out book seven. I know Lilac, I hate cliffhangers too. But, I refuse to go there and find out because believe or not I'm scared of the unknown.” Both Lilac and I reeled back in surprise.

“You? Scared? But I once saw you go and stand up to Chrsyalis like she was Trixie!”

Wait…Morgan did what?

“I know Lil, but that was because I had seen that episode twelve times (mainly for the song) so I knew the end result. Sometimes I don't know the ending and that terrifies me.

“And when Dominic took you… I could swear I've never been more terrified in my life.”

I remembered that, Morgan had punched Anna and Caroline walk and I later had to explain who Lilac was to the two sisters.

“Really?” I heard Lilac's sweet voice ask.

“Uh-huh. When I heard your voice on that phone, my heart stopped. I could feel every second slowing down. All the air left me and I was practically gasping for air. It took everything I had not to break down crying at that moment.

“And you know why?”

“Nuh-uh.” Lilac admitted.

I was watching the scene with rapt attention, unable to tear away.

“Because you're my Little Scaly Angel and I would go they all nine levels of Hell just to get you back. I have nearly died twice since I met you, and even that didn't stop me from coming back to you. Let me get to my point before I let you get some sleep.

“At times Lilac, I make no more sense than Pinkie Pie wearing the Mask. But underneath all of that is my love for you. Never doubt that, understand?”

“I understand.” Looking closely, I saw Morgan beginning to get up but was grabbed by Lilac. “Wait!”

“Yeah Lil?” Morgan asked.

“Love you too Mommy.”

Smiling, I carefully walked away. Letting the two have a moment.

Once I reached the living room, the others ran up to me.

“Well, are they okay?” Anna asked me.

I have a quick glance upstairs before answering.

“I think…yes. They're okay, better than okay actually.”

All of the girls let out sighs of relief before going back upstairs to their respective rooms for our stay here. I went back to my place in the living room with Rainbow Dash.

Knowing that a very happy family was slowly falling asleep upstairs.

Author's Notes:

New Chapter! Hurrah!
Comment, like and favorite.
(Yes, I mentioned a fav'd book series of mine. It's my favorite Non-MLP series and if you want to know about it then do it yourself)

Chapter 37

The next morning, I was harshly awakened by my nightmare. They had been giving me trouble lately but for the life of me I couldn’t remember them when I woke up. It was giving me a bucking headache.

The sun had just barely risen, so I did some random stuff on my computer.

An hour later, I succumbed to the feeling of boredom.

Looking around my room, I thought about what to do next. First, I needed to get Applejack back here and then I had to call Lila and get the time clock, and finally I needed to get the workings on the plan finished.

‘You also could GET ME THE HELL OUT OF YOUR BODY!’.

Yeah, that’s on my list. Yep. Getting you out of my head.

Walking over towards my dresser, I tried to find something to wear. It was a lot harder than it sounded.

Between the six mares, almost all of my clothes had been worn and they had all only just got their original clothes back. So, I had to wear a shirt with the Superman Logo on it and some dark pink shorts.

While I was getting dressed, I heard a knock at the door.

“I’m not decent. Give me ten seconds.”

About 7 seconds later I opened the door and saw Pinkie and Twilight standing by the door. Each wearing the outfits the came here in.

“Oh, hey girls. I’m just about to get Applejack. Need anything?”

“Yes.” Twilight started, her face showing some hesitation. “Some of us were wondering if it were at all possible-”

“Could you take us all home really, really, really, really quickly just so our families and friends don’t think we’re never coming back because then they would get really sad and I don’t wanna make ponies sad and Fluttershy wants to check on all her animals and Rarity wants to see Sweetie Belle and Dashie knows the whole town is going crazy with the weather and Twilight wants to tell the Princess what’s been going on and I want to see if the Cakes need any help with anything because I haven’t been around in almost a whole week!”

Just when I was started to think Pinkie Pie was normal, she would give a speech in one breathe. I give long speeches too sometimes, but never in one breathe.

Then, the impact of the words came to me. Could I really send them all back? Maybe not all at once and most certainly not for a long time. We still need their help with the plan, without them the whole thing would be ruined! And as much as I like going solo it can’t be done this time.

That and it might be awhile til I saw them again.

Oh. Pfft, I don’t care for the touchy feely crap.

Uh-huh, whatever helps you sleep at night Darce.

“Umm...I’m sure I could come up with something...but just let me check on Applejack first.” Looking back at the slowly waking form of Lilac, I remembered something important. “If I’m traveling and Darcy takes over my body, make sure she gets some banana nut muffins for Lilac. She can’t eat gems in this form so add some cherries or M&M’s to it. Also, make sure that I don’t get any head injuries while gone.”

The two humanized mares nodded, placing their arms behind me Trust-Fall Style.

“Break a leg.” I whispered to myself before focusing on My Little Pony.

---

Standing on my hooves, I quickly used my spell to nullify the pain. Didn’t wanna go thru that again. Waiting for the strange feeling of pieces of my flesh and bone moving to pass, I looked around and tried to figure out how to get to the Acres from here.

Based on the sun location, angle of the mountain and the smell...

I’ll walk in a random direction and hope for the best.

Slowly, the scent of the farm became easier and easier as I left the forest. I began to run towards the legendary farm as soon as I noticed a few checkpoints that I tended to use to help me on walks like these.

Soon enough, the familiar sign for the Apple Farm came into view.

“APPLEJACK!” I screamed.

Waiting a minute, I got a response.

“AH’M COMIN’ RASPBERRY!” Applejack’s familiar drawl spoke over the trees.

“HURRY UP! I DON’T HAVE ALL DAY!”

Before any more yells could be shared, the farming mare trotted up to the gate.

Applejack looked slightly worn, but still looked alright. I gave the mare a warm smile before I saw her two apple siblings running up behind her.

“Had a fun couple of days?” I asked her. Applejack nodded her orange head, the smile still proud on her face. “Fantastic, we still need your help back home...” I would’ve gone on but Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom reached us by then.

Little Apple Bloom looked at Applejack with confusion and sadness.

“Why’r ya leavin’ ‘gain Applejack?”

‘Ugh...something inside of my soul is breaking. Morgan make it stop.’

Wish I could Darcy, but it’s affecting me too.

I was staring at Apple Bloom with a sad look in my eyes, I was too strong for me to turn away.

“Applejack...” I pleaded. Seeing Apple Bloom so sad, and the memory from Lilac the night before. Ugh! I can’t take much more of it!

“Sorry, but Ah need ta go with Raspberry. She needs help and we Apples can’t turn down a friend in need.” Applejack explained to her siblings before turning my head so I wasn’t staring at sad Appl Bloom.

“Yeah, Yeah, sad break-up. Can we get moving before they start crying?”

It was silent for a second before everypony noticed the second voice coming out of my muzzle.

“What was-” Apple Bloom started.

“OH! Would you look at the time! Applejack we must hurry!” I quickly said before grabbing Applejack’s orange hoof and dashed off.

Darcy, when you get your own body I will kill you. Then I will bring you back so I can kill you again.

My sister remained silent as I dragged Applejack into the Everfree Forest. Even quieter when I used the spell to take Applejack back home with me.

Oh, but she’s gonna talk up a storm when I’m done with her.

---

Landing on my now favorite blue couch with human Applejack, I nds for everyone to gather around us and help AJ.

Then, I prepared to check Darcy off my To-Do List.

---

Seed of Chucky: Half Way Thru Movie

Slowly getting up with my dolls arms and legs, I began to look around for any signs of life. I was inside some really big mansion, with a large lawn space. Before long I could hear sounds of screaming. Huh, I guess I’m in Jennifer Tilly’s house. Nice.

Looking around the room, I saw it looked kinda like a study. Not a lot of bookcases, or other furniture. Of course, I wasn’t in need of stuff like that.

“Darcy!” I yelled into the room. The only response was a groan. “Wake the fuck up before I throw your plastic butt into the fire place!”

I got more groaning. This time, it was easy enough so that I could find where the demon doll was. Running over to her, I saw the familiar straight black hair and the light purple necklace saying Lil Sis over her biker jacket and doll jeans. A pale plastic hand reached up to her forehead.

“What happened?” Darcy asked, it took her a moment to get what was going on. “Morgue...did you finally kill me?”

I let out an angry groan. “Darcy, do you realize what you did back there could’ve fucked us both up!”

Darcy’s dark purple eyes opened. Her doll form shot up off the ground, she looked at herself then at me and then the room and finally she ran to the door.

Following my younger sister I thought about what I would yell at her next. Before I could, my sister ran down the large staircase where the inappropriate comments about Redman and Jennifer floated around the halls.

“Darcy!” I angrily whispered. “Get the hell back here!”

The black-haired doll didn’t listen, Darce just ran down the stairs and soon I heard the greetings of both Chucky and Tiff to my twin sister.

“Where the fuck have you been?” I heard Chucky ask.

“You wouldn’t believe the week I’ve had.” Darcy explained.

Rolling my amber eyes, I ran down the stairs after her.

“Darcy Elizabeth Anderson what the hell are you doing!” I yelled at her.

“Who’s she?” Chucky asked Darcy.

“Just me Goody Two Shoes of a sister.” Darcy complained. Before she could say anymore, I grabbed her hair and dragged her away from that mess. “Hey! Morgue let go of my hair!”

Dragging her onto the ground, I waited for her to slowly look up.

“I only did this so you couldn’t control my head anymore Darce. There is no way I’m letting you go thru with the movie unless you can somehow help me and my friends and help the Doll Family at the same time so get that freakin’ terrible idea out of your wanna-be blonde head.”

Darcy nodded, a small smile over her features.

She knew my anger would peak in movies of this genre. She also knew that my guilt was doubled so that would lead to all kinds of crap.

“Also, no. You can’t go around killing random people on the street to get your bloodlust high. We need to get back home before the girls start to worry. Come on.” When I tried to grab her jacket, she grabbed my sweater sleeve and pulled it close to her. That scary look in her purple eyes was back and I really didn’t like it.

“Aha, no.” Darcy said. “You’ve been calling the shots Morgue well guess what, this is my home and I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let you boss me around in my home.”

“First off, this is Jennifer Tilly’s house, not yours. Second, you’re already damned because of the doll body.”

Darcy apparently didn’t like my smart mouth, so she slapped me with her plastic hand.

“Hey! That hurt a lot more than I thought it would.” I told Darcy.

My sister only responded by rolling her own purple eyes, “Whatever, you just better shut up and stay back Morgue, because we’re in my place now

“And there’s nothing stopping me from killing you again.”

Why am I feeling that this was a bad idea?

Author's Notes:

Yeah. I brought them into the Child's Play movie. No. The next chapter won't be about said movie. It will be a Lilac chapter, so cool you freakin' jets.
Comment, like and favorite

Chapter 38: Lilac Stardust

Stretching my tired arms, I looked around the room the same color as Miss Sparkle's coat. I first noticed Mom was missing, then I saw the picture on the wall of me as a dragon. Dragging a hand across my scaleless skin I thought back to my time when I had them.

And breathing fire. That was cool too.

Hopping out of the bed, I walked towards the kitchen to have some breakfast. The others were all awake, only Pinkie Pie looked really awake. Applejack was back so that's good.

When the others noticed me, they got a little tense.

“Good morning,” I yawned. Seeing the food laid out on the countertop. One was my favorite, but with red sprinkles instead of rubies. Darn, I really wanted some.

Pinkie Pie jumped in front of me with her usual cheeriness.

“Hiya Lilac! How did you sleep?” Pinkie asked, nearly coming right into my face.

I giggled at Pinkie, then walked over to the counter to get my muffin.

Looking at the others, they had worried looks. I noticed pretty quickly that someone was missing.

“Hey, where’s Mom?”

Three of the girls eating cereal spit it out, shocked from my question.

“What was that Lilac?” Rainbow Dash, one of the cereal eaters, asked me.

“Uhh...where’s Mom?” I asked again. “Is she okay?” I could hear the fear in my voice and feel my hands starting to shake.

Ms. Anna ran up to me, noticing the shaking. She began to pet my hair, the side with the most hair.

“Of course she’s okay Lilac, why wouldn’t she be okay?” Anna comforted.

“Because Aunt Killjoy is in her head.” I quipped. Mom was always doing it, I kinda picked up on how.

Then I heard some laughter, from Rainbow Dash.

“Killjoy? Her name was Killjoy! Bwahaha!” She laughed so hard she made her chair fall back to the ground with a big SLAM. A few others laughed too, they were being nice and tried not to show it.

I looked at the group, confused. Didn’t they know Aunt Killjoy’s-uhh I mean, Aunt Darcy’s name? While I looked around, I saw Applejack. She brought back the memories of what happened the night before. I was getting worried again.

“When did Applejack get back?” I asked anypony.

Twilight Sparkle was the only one who would answer. “Ten minutes ago.”

“If she’s back then where’s Mommy?” I said, my hands still shaking.

They all looked back at each other, wanting somepony else to answer my question.

“Where is she?!” I cried. I was panicking. What happened to my mommy? Was she hurt? Did something happen? Did she leave? Was she-

“Lilac Morgan is fine!” Twilight Sparkle tried. None of them were telling me where she was! I ran to Applejack, trying to hide under her hat.

“Where’s Mommy!” I yelled at her. If anypony would tell me where she was, it was Applejack.

“Uhh...sugarcube. Ah-h-h...”

“TELL ME PLEASE!” My voice kinda cracked, I could feel the tears hitting my face.

Applejack looked at the others, hoping one would help her, before turning to me with a sad look.

“Sugarcube, Ah don’t know where she is.” Applejack whispered, but I could still hear it.

“You...don’t...know?” It sounded like a question. It kinda was. Mom was...missing?

Suddenly, it got kinda hard to breath. I started hype-hypi-hypevan- that thing was you breathe loudly.

“Lilac!” I heard them all yell, Spike’s being the loudest even though he was probably just coming downstairs. For some reason, I still wasn’t getting any air, I felt more tears fall down my face.

“What’s happening?” I heard Twilight Sparkle scream.

“It’s a panic attack. Morgan sometimes gets them at school when someone mentions a test.” Ms. Anna explained.

“We have to try and get her out of it. Give some comforting words, that’s how Morgan does it.” Ms. Caroline explained.

“Fresh air helps to!” Ms. Maddie shouted. Quickly I felt like I was being lifted into the air and I could hear a door being opened.

Then, I got some cold air. Mom did say it was January, still in Winter I think. While I kept on taking deep breaths, I could feel the others telling me things like Mommy was okay and that when she came back Mom would not find it easy to leave again. I thought of something that might help but it was kinda hard to talk.

“Mommy’s *gasp* special *gasp* song *gasp*.” I choked out. “Need *gasp* special *gasp* song *gasp*.”

“Special song?” I think that was Rarity, or Fluttershy. It was hard to tell.

“Don’t look at me. We may be her friends but up til three days ago we didn’t know Lilac existed.” That was Ms. Caroline.

Still trying to get deep breaths, I could see Twilight Sparkle thru the blur of the tears.

“Could you give us some help? What’s the song called?” She sounded like she was trying not to panic.

“You’ll *gasp* Be In *gasp* My Heart *gasp*.” Why did it suddenly hurt to breath?

Looking around at group I could hear them trying to figure out Mom's song. Didn't everypony know it?

“Her phone!” Ms. Caroline suddenly shouted before running into the house. She came back a minute later with one of those little black boxes in her hands.

The box lit up for a second, glowing a lot of colors before finally landing on a smaller orange box. The words moved really fast as Ms. Caroline moved her finger across it. Soon it stopped and Ms. Caroline clicked on the words close to the bottom.

Waiting a second, I could hear Mommy's song come from the back.

“Come stop your crying

It will be all right

Just take my hand

Hold it tight

“I will protect you

From all around you

I will be here

Don't you cry

“For one so small,

You seem so strong

My arms will hold you

Keep you safe and warm

This bond between us

Can't be broken

I will be here

Don't you cry

“'Cause you'll be in my heart

Yes, you'll be in my heart

From this day on

Now and forever more

“You'll be in my heart

No matter what they say

You'll be here in my heart, always

“Why can't they understand

The way we feel?

They just don't trust

What they can't explain

I know we're different but,

Deep inside us

We're not that different at all

“And you'll be in my heart

Yes, you'll be in my heart

From this day on

Now and forever more

“You'll be in my heart

No matter what they say

You'll be here in my heart, always

“Don't listen to them

'Cause what do they know?

We need each other

To have, to hold

They'll see in time

I know

“When destiny calls you

You must be strong

I may not be with you

But you've got to hold on

They'll see in time

I know

We'll show them together

“Oh, you'll be in my heart (You'll be here in my heart)

No matter what they say (I'll be with you)

You'll be here in my heart,

I'll be there always

Always

“I'll be with you

I'll be there for you always

Always and always

Just look over your shoulder

Just look over your shoulder

Just look over your shoulder

I'll be there always”

The song slowly went away. Taking one more big gasp I felt way better than I did before. Looking at the others I gave them a big smile, telling them I was okay.

“How did you know Morgan would have the song on her phone Care?” Ms. Anna asked.

“I took I guess. Darcy had those other two songs so why wouldn’t that one?” Ms Caroline explained.

As the eleven of us began walking back inside, I turned to Ms. Caroline.

“Umm...Ms. Caroline?” I began.

“Yeah Lilac? And just call me Caroline or Care.” She said.

“okay... Caroline?”

“Yeah?”

“Umm...is it okay if...umm...I borrow...Mom’s...phone? Just for a little bit?” Caroline smiled.

“Not my phone, but I’m sure Morgan wouldn’t mind if you had it for a little bit.” Caroline said as she gave the phone to me.

“Thank you Caroline!” I cheered, running off to Mom’s room.

Where I would spent a long time just listening to Mom’s Special Song play from the phone until she got back.

Author's Notes:

Told ya it'd be a Lilac Chapter. Next time I'm hoping to make it a flash back for Applejack and a brief glimpse at what Morgan is up to in Seed of Chucky
Comment, like and Favorite!

Chapter 39: Flashback

Applejack looked around the clearing. She could tell immediately that it was deep within the Everfree Forest, hearing a timberwolf howl only made her want to get out faster. Looking around, the farmer noticed a worn path. The mare followed the path, noticing with each few trots she was closer and closer to the edge of the forest.

In fact, if she looked in the right direction she could see some of Ponyville. Applejack knew where she was now and ran towards the farm. Home.

When the scent of apple hit her muzzle, Applejack grinned. It had been awhile since she smelled apples and the feeling of earth beneath her hooves. With the apple trees in her sights, Applejack ran into the farm towards the large barn she called home.

“Ah’m home everypony!” Applejack shouted when she pushed the door open.

“APPLEJACK!” The voices of her three family members yelled. Within minutes, a large red stallion, a yellow filly and an aged green mare came before her, greeting Applejack with a large group hug.

After a few minutes, the hug slowly faded and four Apples stood and said their hellos.

“Applejack, it’s good ta see ya, ya whippersnapper.” Granny Smith said.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac agreed in his monotone voice.

“It’s great that yer back Applejack!” Apple Bloom cheered, giving her big sister another hug. “Ah’s just thinking bout what ta wear when Ah see Babs Seed!” Soon after saying that, the small red and yellow filly ran up to her room. Remembering she still needed to get dressed.

Applejack gave a small chuckle, Apple Bloom was just a little ball a energy.

“So where ya been Applejack?” Granny Smith asked.

The orange mare stopped, what could she tell them?

“You don’t have to lie. You’re holding back the truth. If the subject comes up give short answer. Long ones just dig you a bigger grave. See ya later Applejack.” That was what Morgan told her before she left, and Applejack knew the teen was good at lying. Nearly getting Applejack, the Element of Honesty, to believe them.

Taking a deep breath, she turned to her family.

“Ah went ta help mah friends with somethin’, it got a little hectic. Then Ah’s membered Ah had ta pick up Babs Seed today, so they let me come back ta the farm. But I have to go back ta the mission once Babs Seed leaves Ponyville.” Applejack explained.

She felt kinda bad, giving her family half-truths. How did Morgan do this everyday?

“Ah shucks, that’s a darn shame, ain’t it Big Macintosh?” Granny Smith asked, poking her elbow into her grandson.

“Eeyup.” He said.

Applejack nodded, then looked over at the time.

“What is that filly doin’?” She grumbled before trotting up the stairs to check on Apple Bloom.

She pushed the door open, Applejack saw the whole room covered in clothes and Apple Bloom standing on her bed wearing a sailor getup.

“Scoot yer boot Apple Bloom, it’s not like it’s the Harvest Day Parade. We’re jest goin’ ta the Train Station.” Applejack explained.

Apple Bloom wasn’t listening, she was trying to find the perfect outfit. Pulling the curtain on her bed down and changing into a new outfit each time.

“Too casual, too summer...” Applejack appeared next to her sister as she donned a winter’s cap.

“Yer cousin isn’t gonna care bout what yer wearin’. Just pick somethin’!” Applejack pleaded.

Apple Bloom picked up her bed sheet, using it as a cloak and wearing a strange set of sunglasses.

“But this is mah first time meetin’ her and she’s from Manehattan! Ah wanna make a good impression!” Apple Bloom reasoned.

“Ya know what would make a good impression?” Applejack said, getting angry.

“What?”

“Gettin’ there on time ta pick her up!” Applejack yanked on the sheet and began to drag her younger sister away from the room. The filly managed to escape and donned a pink sun hat.

“Ya got nothin’ ta worry bout sugarcube, y’all are gonna get along great!” The farmer encouraged. “Ya already have somethin’ in common.”

Now, Apple Bloom was wearing; a tie on her tail, a fruit hat, a purple bow with flowers spots, a feather earing, a blue shoe, a red sock, a watch, glasses with different shades, an orange bow around her neck and a snorkel in her mouth.

Applejack could hear a muffled what’s that.

“Neither a ya have yer cutiemark.” Applejack removed the blue cloth that had been thrown onto her.

“WHAT? How could ya forget ta tell me somethin’ like that!” The random outfit was taken off her sister, the filly ran out the room. Leaving it a chaotic mess.

“Ya know yer cousin is supposed ta sleep in here!” Applejack yelled out at the filly, who was out to get her two friends.

Looking out at the mess, Applejack had one thought.

“Wonder what Morgan meant when she said it’d be a Crusader episode.”

---

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo waited at the train station with Apple Bloom’s sister, Applejack. They were skipping around in excitement over the new blank flank coming to town, of course Sweetie Belle was still concerned on her sister’s whereabouts. Applejack had explained that Rarity was safe where she was, Rainbow Dash too. The orange pegasus felt better, knowing her idol was safe. But, then again, RainboW Dash was too awesome to be in trouble anyway.

When the Friendship Express pulled into town, Apple Bloom excitedly looked in every window for her cousin. Waiting until one dark brown filly with cherry red hair and bright green eyes exited the train.

“Babs! Babs! It’s me! Yer cousin, Apple Bloom!” The yellow filly cheered, up close to her cousin. Her two friends came close. “And this is Sweetie Belle and this is Scootaloo! And we are so, so glad yer here!” The three fillies went back and forth in front of the taller filly’s face.

“Thanks, I’m happy ta be here-” Babs said, kinda weirded out from what just happened.

“This gonna be the best week of yer life!” Sweetie Belle cheered, interrupting Babs Seed.

“Sure hope it’s gonna be.” Babs said.

“Seriously, we’re gonna have a blast!” Scootaloo cheered from ontop of Sweetie Belle.

Applejack laughed while picking up her cousin’s suitcase. It was nice to see those fillies happy.

So once Scootaloo placed her orange hooves over Babs Seed’s eyes, they guided her to the clubhouse.

---

“Ah give you...The Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse!” Apple Bloom cheered as Babs Seed could see again.

“The Cutiemark Crusaders?” Babs said questioningly.

“The Club devoted to helping ponies get their cutiemarks!” Scootaloo explained, showing off her, Sweetie and Apple Bloom’s blank flanks.

Babs’ eyes widdened, she covered her flank with her tail on instinct.

“We’re it’s founding members!” Scootaloo went on.

“Our fourth members is on a trip with some long, lost family member but she would be glad to see you!” Sweetie Belle explained, not knowing the truth behind Lilac’s disappearance.

“We’re always looking to expand and you seem like the perfect candidate!” Apple Bloom explained to her cousin.

“I do?” Babs said, starting to get worried.

“Well yeah.” Scootaloo said, trotting up to Babs. “Cause you don’t have a cutiemark and all.” Babs eyes widened again, she pushed away fromt Scootaloo.

“Ah, yeah.” Babs blew some mane out of her eyes. “dat.”

Apple Bloom went on to give Babs a tour of the small clubhouse, from the Roll-Call section with four drawings of their heads, the eating table and the thinking place.

The Crusaders gathered around the Thinking Place, thinking of more ways to impress Babs. This, led to them showing off their large pumpkin float for the Parade.

On the walk there, Babs brought up a small point.

“Youz said youz gotta fourth Crusader. Where’s she?” Babs asked.

“Oh? Lilac went off with some uncle a hers. Somethin’ bout him wantin’ ta ‘sprise her momma.” Apple Bloom explained.

“She’s really nice!” Sweetie exclaimed. “And even though she can’t get her cutie mark she still likes hanging out with us!”

“Can’t get her cutiemark?” Babs asked.

“Yeah, she’s kinda a dragon but that doesn’t stop her from Crusading.” Scootaloo explained, her wings buzzing slightly to help her rush towards the barn.

Babs was surprised, her cousin was friends with a dragon?

When she saw the large pumpkin float, and was introduced to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, it got a little more confusing.

“More like a lame-kin.” Diamond Tiara said, laughing at the three fillies. “And look Silver Spoon, it was so lame that the little crybaby ditched their group.” Diamond Tiara laughed.

“Lilac was a crybaby!” Apple Bloom defended.

“Yeah right Apple Blank. The little baby always cried out to her mommy. Boo-who.” Diamond Tiara mocked, beginning to notice Babs Seed. “And looks, they’re already searching for replacement Losers. Who’s the new blank-flank?”

“That’s mah cousin! Babs, she’s from Manehattan!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, trying to show up Diamond Tiara.

“Manehattan huh? I suppose you have that going for you.” Diamond teased.

“Supposed you’re going to join their little club. What was it? The Cutie Mark Crusaders?” Silver Spoon joined in.

Both groups looked at Babs expectantly, one waiting to wrap their hooves around her in friendship, the other waiting for when they could laugh their tails off at her.

“More like the Cutie Mark Crybabies.” Babs mocked, siding with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Soon after, their float was wrecked. One their missing friend helped build.

Once the three left the barn, the Crusaders argued over what actions to take next. Leading to the crusaders feeling defeated.

---

Hours later, the Crusaders were still wondering what to do. They had sung there song, lost the clubhouse and eventually just went to stay at Sweetie Belle’s while the talked over what to do next.

Then, the plan for Revenge came to be.

The next night was spent, building the giant golden apple for the Harvest Day Parade, which went on without a cabbage float.

---

But then, the next day, after Applejack explained the situation in Manehattan, the Crusaders felt awful.

“So that’s why she jumped in when Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon started giving us a hard time.” Scootaloo explained.

“She didn’t wanna be bullied like at home so she decided to be a bully instead.”

“And now we’ve turned into bullies too!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as they watched the flat go towards the head of the parade.

“WHAT’LL DO?!” The Crusaders yelled out.

---

As they ran to try and catch up with Babs, they hitched a ride an abandoned cabbage float. They somehow managed to reach the float in time and save Babs from total humiliation.

After that, the Crusaders and Babs Seed apologized. They initiated Babs Seed into the Club and sent her back home to start a Manehattan Branch.

They also, told Babs that next time she came to town, Lilac would be waiting to meet her and accept her with open hooves...err claws. Especially after Lilac hears about Babs tossing Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in the mud.

---

Later that very same day, as Applejack got to workin’ the farm, a familiar voice rang out.

“APPLEJACK!”

The farm mare looked around, knowing that voice and what it meant. She looked back onto her family’s farm and then towards the entryway of the farm.

“AH’M COMIN’ RASPBERRY!” Applejack called out.

“HURRY UP! I DON’T HAVE ALL DAY!” Raspberry/Morgan yelled out.

Before any more yells could be shared, the farming mare trotted up to the gate.

When Applejack arrived, the other Apple siblings came behind her.

“Had a fun couple of days?” Raspberry asked her. Applejack nodded her orange head, a smile still proud on her face. “Fantastic, we still need your help back home...”

Little Apple Bloom looked at Applejack with confusion and sadness.

“Why’r ya leavin’ ‘gain Applejack?”

Applejack was staring at Apple Bloom with a sad look in her eyes.

“Applejack...” Raspberry/Morgan pleaded.

“Sorry, but Ah need ta go with Raspberry. She needs help and we Apples can’t turn down a friend in need.” Applejack explained to her siblings before turning the teenage mare’s dark pink head so she wasn’t looking into Apple Bloom’s sad eyes.

“Yeah, Yeah, sad break-up. Can we get moving before they start crying?” A dark mare like voice said, coming from Raspberry but not sounding like Raspberry.

It was silent for a second before everypony noticed the second voice coming out of my muzzle.

“What was-” Apple Bloom started.

“OH! Would you look at the time! Applejack we must hurry!” Raspberry quickly lied before grabbing Applejack’s orange hoof and dashed off.

The two mares went off a far enough distance to not be spotted by any pony. The pink mare grabbed Applejack and the two slowly faded away as if they didn’t exist at all.

---

---

Back in Hollywood, 2004, a doll with curly black hair was watching a red haired doll tie a woman with a very large belly to a bed. Looking next to the bed, she noticed a doll looking similar to herself assisting the red haired doll tie to woman to the bed. Of course, the red hed then tried to fondle the woman.

“What the hell is going on in here?” A blonde doll in a white dress asked the two dolls, while applying more hairspray.

“Those idiots thought it would be a good idea to tie up Ms. Tilly to keep her mouth shut. I had no part in it.” The curly haired doll explained, holding her hands up in a defensive position.

“HELP ME! PLEASE!” Jennifer TIlly pleaded. She was cut off as Chucky stuffed socks into her mouth, letting a picture of himself, Glen, Darcy and a man with his face melted off.

“What the hell is this?” Tiffany asked.

“Darce, you care to explain?” Morgan taunted.

“So Chucky and I took the kid out, so what?” Darcy tried to explain to Tiffany.

“The kid’s a natural Tiff!” Chucky reasoned.

“We had an agreement Chucky! We decided for the sake our child! We weren’t gonna do this shit anymore!” Tiffany yelled angrily.

“No! You decided! Just like you decided our son was a girl!” Chucky yelled.

Morgan let out a groan, they were gonna argue about that again?

Not wanting to deal with the arguing dolls and their lackey, Morgan went off to find the newest member of the doll group. Turns out, she didn’t need to.

“YOU’RE TEARING ME APART!” Glen/Glenda yelled.

“This is better than any shit we had back home huh Morgue?” The straight haired doll asked Morgan, who was facepalming.

“Darcy, for once in your life shut up.” Morgan ordered, somehow being heard over the arguing.

Darcy just laughed, ignoring her sister and the strange looks they were all getting from Jennifer Tilly.

Without another word, Morgan walked out of the room. Eager to get away before she went crazy.

All the while, picturing her little Lilac, safe and sound back in Ponyville.

Author's Notes:

Not fantastic, I know but I wanted to get this episode out. At least you got a breif glimpse of Morgan.
Comment, like and favorite!

Chapter 40

Looking out at the scene before me, I was strangely happy. Darcy and Jennifer were comforting Glen, who had just killed his father, while I was opening the window the throw out the doll parts. Once I threw enough out, I went over to Glen.

“Don’t worry Glen, it’s okay.” I told him. “He can’t do anything else.”

“Yeah, plus I would kill him if he tried.” Darcy comforted, looking over at the hand that had been chopped off.

“Uhh...sis. Don’t you think it’s time to go?” I asked Darcy.

She looked at Glen, then Jennifer, the pool of Chucky’s blood and finally me.

“Yeah, I guess.” The doll said, looking down at the hand that was still oozing blood.

“I’ll get that.” Before anymore could be said, I found some gauze and began to wrap them around her hand. “This is what happens when you run with axes in your hand, didn’t Mom teach you anything?” I laughed.

Darce did too, slowly backing away from the actress and doll.

After a minute or so, the wound was closed off and it was time.

“Come on Darcy, let’s go home.” I said, Darcy used her other hand to grip mine and we snuck out of the room. “Good-bye Glen, good-bye Tiffany.” We both said before sneaking into a janitor’s closet.

“Let’s go kick Dominic’s ass.” Darcy cheered as I brought us both back home.

---

Opening my eyes, I saw I was standing in the middle of the kitchen. Only Rainbow, Applejack, Anna and Caroline were down here.

“Guys, everything okay?” I asked, trying to make it sound like I had been there all along.

“Morgan!” They all screamed, running over to me and hugging me. All of them except Rainbow Dash, she just laughed as I was almost knocked to the floor.

“Me!” I joked, “now get off.” I stopped joking. My friends complied, slowly helping me back up. “Now...how have things-”

“AAHHHH!”

“Lilac!” I yelled, pushing my friends aside to run up to my room as fast as I could without hurting myself. Nearly kicking my door down I saw why she was screaming. “Darcy...?”

There, lying ontop of Lilac, was me. Only difference was that her hair was straight and her eyes were purple.

“Are we positive I didn’t die?” Darcy asked me.

“You did, but you came back. It worked!” I cheered, hugging my sister and daughter on my bed, hearing a song coming from my phone.

“Mommy!” Lilac cried, joining in on the hug with only Darcy separating us.

“Can’t...breathe!” Darcy choked out.

“You can’t breathe!” I cheered, realizing how bad that sounded afterwards. Going up and away from Darcy I was jumping for joy, literally.

Darcy and Lilac gave me confused looks, before Darcy smiled and finally realized why I was so excited.

“I can’t breathe!” She shouted, smile still on her face.

“Uhh...” Lilac dragged off before scooting away from us both.

Running to my door I gripped the edges and shouted into the house. “Darcy can’t breathe!”

The Mane 6, Caroline, Anna and Maddie came out from their respective hiding places, getting excited when they saw me.

“And that’s good?” Caroline asked, now sounding questioning.

“Yes! If she can’t breathe then that means she has her own set of lungs that she can use on her own! It worked! It finally worked!” Still cheering, I didn’t notice Darcy had left the bed til she grabbed my shoulder.

“Finally! You don’t know how bad it was sharing a mind with this chick. I swear half of it was sex.” Darcy lied.

“Ha! Yeah right Darce, and you’re such an angel. All of you mind is perverted ways to gets sex and how to add another body to the pile.” I quipped. Darce laughed.

“I’m no angel, I never said that. But you're no saint either.”

“I know that, I’m just trying not to break my friend’s fragile minds.”

“Why hide your accomplishments?” Darcy asked, trying to figure out out to stand by my side in the middle of the door.

“You call them that, I call them another pound of guilt that I end up caring. I still feel guilty about those five people you helped Chucky kill just a few hours ago!”

“You killed one of them too Morgue.”

“BY ACCIDENT! THAT WAS AN ACCIDENT!”

“Deny it all you want, but you’re the one that poured the gasoline on him.”

“You lit him on fire! Same for Joan, you soaked her clothes in kerosene if memory serves.” I explained to the deranged twin.

“Are you trying to make me regret that? It was fun to see her burn.”

“Psycho.” I told her, sounding a little angry.

“Pervert.” Darce shot back.

“You need help.”

“You need to wake up.”

“You need a hair job.”

“You need a face job.”

“You need therapy.”

“You need to be waterboarded.”

“You need to be executed.”

“WILL YOU BOTH SHUT UP!”

Turning to the large group of females, I noticed Twilight looking angrily at us. Darce and I turned back to each other.

“It’s been awhile since we fought like that.” Darce said, reminiscing.

“Yeah, I miss those days.” I said, in the same tone. We both let out joyful sighs as we thought back to the glory days.

“I will never understand you two will I?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t even bother, we’ve spent months trying to understand Morgue.” Care explained.

“It’s true. I’m still competing with Pinkie and Discord in Who’s More Chaotic. Discord’s in the lead, I’m a close second and Pinkie ended up at third because, well, I’m a Traveler. Pinkie’s...well...Pinkie.” I said, in my ‘Yeah, I mean it’ voice.

“That’s just-” Rainbow Dash started.

“How is Discord in that there competition if he’s in stone sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“He argued that statement saying he was so chaotic he had to be locked up. I countered saying I was legally declared insane in three different states and been in an institution twice. Neither time worked, right?” I asked Darcy.

She nodded, her straight black hair managing to stay out of her face. “You bet, I was with you in some of those places. Terminator 2: Judgement Day.” My crazy younger sister clarified. “Sarah did not like me.”

“Cause you tried to kill her twice.” I explained, walking into my room to hug Lilac.

“Oh, right. Forgot. I’ve tried to kill so many that I forget most of them.” Darcy laughed. “That reminds me. I need to Re-Start Boot Camp!”

“Sorry, umm...but could you explain...if you don’t mind that is...umm...how did what you just said...remind you of boot camp? You don’t have to answer if you don’t have to.” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Because, one of those people was Brett Shelton who was a complete and total jerk-off from Child’s Play 3. It was centered in a Boot Camp, reminding me of Boot Camp. So off we go!” Darcy shouted, ushering the girls away.

Chuckling, I turned to my daughter and brushed her hair back out of her face. It was practically glowing with cheer.

“Go ahead and hug me. I know you want to.” I relented, lifting my arms up as the young girl wrapped me in a death grip around my chest. “Dear God, remind me never to be late for your next recital.” Putting my arms down, I wrapped Lilac in a hug. This only encouraged her to grip me tighter.

As I did, I heard You’ll Be In My Heart on my phone.

“I knew one of you would manage to find it on my phone.” We both laughed.

“It’s such a nice song Mommy.” Lilac said, still holding tight.

Resting my head ontop of her’s, I began singing along with the final chorus.

“Oh, you’ll be in my heart

Now matter what they say

You’ll be in my heart, always

Always

I’ll be with you

I’ll be there for you always!

Always and always.

Just look over your shoulder

Just look over your shoulder

Just look over your shoulder

I’ll be there...always.”

That peaceful moment ended when we heard Darcy beginning bootcamp outside. Life was starting to feel normal again.

“What on earth is going on?!” Crud, the family’s back.

So much for normal.

Author's Notes:

I brought her back! Also, I think it's Sunday for them so the next day is a school day, then the rest of the week.
Comment, like anda favorite!

Chapter 41

Walking to the stairs with Lilac, I noticed my family all standing in the doorway slowly walking in. Mom looked confused along with Dad. Dad also looked mad.

“Uhh…boot camp?” Darcy said. I couldn't see her, but I knew she shrugged.

“That's still happening? You told us three days Darcy. Three days. Then not only would Morgan be back but that you would have this taken care of.” Dad reprimanded.

“I also said that I would watch Morgue's back, then I stabbed it.”

“Hurt like…heck too.” I added, being careful not to swear. Shit, they knew I was back.

“Morgan!” Mom cried, dropping her stuff and running up the stairs for me.

Before I could come up with a protest I was gripped tightly by Mom, who probably hadn’t been able to do it since Rarity came out of the bathroom. So I gave her this. Soon enough the rest of my family came up and wrapped me in a big hug.

Dear God...why was I always the eye in Hurricane Hug?

Giving them another minute of this, I noticed the eerie silence.

“PINKIE! HOW CAN YOU EVEN BEND LIKE THAT!”

Guess they were working on acrobatics.

It was at this point I tried to struggle out of my family’s grasp. They didn’t wanna let go.

“Guys...you need to let me go.” I told them.

“Morgan for the past week we’ve been worried about your safety. Let us have this.” Dad ordered.

There I remained stuck in the Spencer hug.

“Morgan! You need to see this! Pinkie is better at this than you!”

Oh no she isn’t!

Quickly escaping the hug, I gripped Lilac’s wrist and dragged her towards the backyard. Didn’t want her to get caught up in the hug. Pulling the door open I saw Pinkie stretching herself like she was playing Twister.

How did she even move her arm like that?

The girls were all staring, most confused and the rest were wondering how long Pinkie’s leg was if she could wrap it around her neck.

“Dude...this is awesome.” I said, sitting next to the pink haired girl.

I had seen this trick before during my Jumping days, wait it was Traveling now. Why it is confusing during reminiscing? Anyway, a kid taught me how to put my leg behind head. Pinkie can show me up at a lot, but not the leg-thing.

Carefully remembering the slow process of leg bending, I only barely noticed my family running thru the back door as I lifted the leg towards my head.

“Morgue! Morgue! Morgue! Morgue!” I heard Darce chant.

Still moving the leg, I moved it gracefully over my neck and delicately placed in there.

It stayed!

“Huzzah!” Darcy cheered,

“Huzzah!” The others (minus my parents) laughed.

Lifting my other leg, I did the same till both feet met over my head. Then I did a kind of meditation pose with my fingers and sat there with a strange look.

But then, my stupid brain reminded me of an agreement I made with Twilight and Pinkie before getting Applejack back. Curse peaceful relaxation for reminding me of my deals.

Looking over at Twilight, I stretched out a hand.

“Twi, I remember I made an agreement with you. Actually...it wasn’t technically one but I made up my mind.”

The dark blue haired teen carefully took my hand while Pinkie somehow wrapped her arms around my chest in a hug. Same ole’ Pinkie.

“What agreement?” Twilight asked warily.

“I said that I would help you after I checked on Applejack. She’s fine, so I can do what you asked. With hour long intervals for each because I can’t handle all seven at once. My contact can give me the things I need throughout the week. Dad won’t let me have a spy mission on a school night anyway.”

Her purple eyes brightened, everyone and pony still looked confused.

“Are you saying-”

“Twilight, I’m takin y’all home.”

---

Once my muscles had returned to normal from the leg thing, we all went back into the house (many complained about the cold, won’t say which white unicorn complained loudest) and the girls all began debating who should return first.

At first, they said Twilight. So she could get a message to Celestia, but I reminded them they needed Spike for that. Then it went to Fluttershy but I also pointed out everypony would hound her for where the others were. Rarity would most likely dramatize the whole thing. The two dragons were argued over but they wouldn’t leave Twilight or me. Applejack just went, so in the end it was decided.

“Rainbow Clarabelle Dash, do you Pinkie Promise to keep what you saw here a secret?” I asked, making up a middle name on the spot.

The rainbow haired girl rolled her pink eyes and began the motions, hearing the snickers about the middle name.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. I won’t tell anypony what I saw.” Rainbow droned.

Giving her a warm smile, I nodded,

“Great! Now, those ten minutes of arguing over all of this, coupled with my parents trying to argue over y’all I’m charged enough for ya.”

Getting the downstairs remote, I searched our DVR for some episodes of My Little Pony. Apparently using it the way I’ve been using the past day or so is really taxing and complicated. I would practice it when I had more energy put right now I needed to get these Equestrians home.

“My little pony...ahAHahAHHHHH!”

---

4 hours, 3 girls and one sunset later.

Looking at the mares and dragon left, I was beginning to feel the drain even after the charging. Twilight, Applejack, Spike and Lilac still counted on me to get them home. Course, Lilac thought I was staying with her when I got back. To be honest I’m planning on asking Twilight to watch her so that Lilac won’t panic and run off.

“Sorry mares, put this is starting to feel like training under Rainbow Dash. Unless Twi has an energy boosting spell I’m out for the night.”

They all nodded, they understood.

Anna, Caroline and Maddie left once I took Fluttershy back (surprisingly, when I traveled with them the clothes they were borrowing would lay in my arms) ‘cause it was Sunday and their parents were mad enough as it was.

I fully intended to pay for the damage done to Mrs. Bellingham’s wall. Unlike most teens I had money in the bank to be used for events just like this. That, and when I needed some dinner but was too lazy to do anything but call Pizza Hut.

Three Equestrians to the living room to sleep, Darce and Lilac were going to try and stay in my room. Lilac was small enough to fit in between us and still be kinda comfortable. It was felt weird to be sleeping in a bed with a person I’m sure was still mad about the whole me brutally killing her thing. From what I’ve seen Darcy isn’t usually one to antagonize when it came to her murders, she just killed them. So you can imagine the last thing I expected when I went to sleep was to dream about Darcy giving up her life for me.

I shudder to think of what happened before Darcy came around. She's not the only crazy one...

Author's Notes:

If it sucks, you don't have to tell me. I already know
Comment, like and favorite

Chapter 42

Monday

Being awakened at six in the morning wasn’t my favorite thing in the world. Especially when I still had to take four Equestrians back to My Little Pony before school started. Plus, Darcy kept groaning about how she would have to go to school with me.

Which lead to me slapping her upside the head. She’s survived the Curse of the Black Pearl, she can make it thru a couple days as a Sophomore.

Taking Twilight and Spike, then taking a break so I could get ready for the day, I walked over to Applejack and Lilac.

“Alright, you two ready to go?”

“Yah betcha Morgan.” The blonde haired teen answered.

“Let’s go home.” Lilac said, not knowing I was planning on leaving her in Equestria under the care of Twilight. I explained it to the purple mare (when she was a mare) to keep Lilac inside the library or in my house.

Yeah, it kinda made me upset, but I wasn’t going to let her stay in America where Dominic was. If I could protect Lilac I would do it.

Taking both their hands as the Theme song played behind us, I slowly felt myself drift towards the magical land.

---

Slowly lifting my pink pony head, I cast the Numbing spell. It was almost instinct at this point. Soon enough the funny feeling of things moving beneath my skin passed. Turning over I saw an orange mare with a tan hat and a lilac colored dragon.

“Perfect.” Picking up Lilac with my amber magic, I began the small walk out of the Everfree Forest. Applejack following close behind me.

It was a short walk when done in the daylight. Soon enough Applejack was walking towards the Acres and I was still walking towards Twilight’s.

“Mom...why aren’t we going home?” Lilac asked as we entered Ponyville.

“Because, that’s why.” I said stubbornly.

Lilac remained silent for another few minutes, I tried staying calm so that I didn’t break down in the middle of the street. She became fidgety once we came in sight of the library.

Being that it was a public library, I walked right in. Twilight was always having to remind ponies of this fact, but they knocked anyway. Apparently, I was one of the few with common sense.

Twilight and Spike were milling about the library, probably making sure everything was in order. Plus, I pretty sure in a week or so Twilight is gonna be asked to help with Saddle Arabian Magic Act, and Trixie. I know she doesn’t like me, mainly because I showed her up, but haters gonna hate.

“Twi, I’m here!” I yelled, getting her attention.

“Gah!” Twilight gasped, dropping a couple books from her magic grasp. “Raspberry! Don’t go scaring me like that!”

“You were expecting me. So, forgive me if I didn’t send you a notice of my upcoming arrival.” I said in a slightly fancy way, sometimes it was fun to use accents.

Twilight rolled her eyes at my antics, she walked over towards me as I lifted Lilac off my back and onto hers.

“I’ll be back...when I’m back. Don’t forget those things Darcy taught you, work on magic, and try to keep it as need to know as possible. Wish I could stay longer but Dad will have my plot if I’m late for school. Gotta go bye!” Before the dragon or mare could say more, I vanished.

---

Opening my eyes, I saw Darcy standing over me. She had a crazy look in her purple eyes and a large knife in her hands.

Shit.

“I see you found your lucky knife.” How the hell did she find that?!

“Uh-huh. Wanna know where I found it?” I shook my head. “Too bad. It was in your sock drawer. Why would it be there Morgue?” Darcy asked.

“Uh...it was cold?” I shrugged. “Maybe it wanted to spend time with it’s favorite aunt but was too shy to come out of the drawer? Maybe it wanted to find the mystery that is life?” While saying this, I was carefully moving away from Darcy, towards my backpack and out the door. She stomped her foot. “You can keep the knife Darcy, just no using it on school grounds!”

The evil twin smiled, the crazy look leaving her eyes. Dammit that girl knew how to play me!

“Perfect, your mom is waiting in the car.”

We both knew why she didn’t call Mom, Mom. It would get all confusing, her mom was six-feet under and that was how Darce wanted her to stay.

Picking up my bag, I began the school week.

---

---

Tuesday

Waking up, the first thing I saw was Darcy throwing her knife onto a plank of wood. She had been doing this last night after dinner, but in the backyard.

Yeah, Darcy was a strange case. We had science class yesterday, she thought it funny to bring in frogs to dissect. Then letting them out of the cage. She locked a student in a locker when they tried to take Darcy’s knife and show it to Dad (I told to be lucky that was all she did) while laughing madly. When school ended, she tried to run off into the woods. I threw her into Mom’s van so she couldn’t go off on a kill spree.

“Darce, you know what would help with that?” My tired voice asked.

“No, what? More wrist?”

“No. More space and less morning.” I yawned, carefully walking over towards the dresser.

“Pfft. Why do you hate morning so much? The early bird kills the worm Morgue.

“Two things; first, it’s the early bird gets the worm Blondie. Second, I don’t hate morning, I’d just wish they’d come later in the day.” Ah, there’s my favorite butterfly shirt.

“I know, I just wish it would go like that.” Darcy explained before pulling a dark purple shirt with red and black striped sleeves out of my other dresser.

I groaned. “Darce, if you’re gonna rob a store then at least get me something.”

She motioned towards the closet.

“I got you something, I’m not that stupid ya know.”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night doll.” I laughed,

Darce laughed humorlessly.

“Funny. You were a doll too ya know.” Darcy's eyes widened. “What was your name?”

“What?” I choked.

“Your doll name. Glen had Shitface, what was your’s?”

“Why would I tell you? You could post my face with said name all over town. Or online!” I yelled.

“Where you would live forever.” Darcy said dreamily. “If only we could figure out how to Travel into the World Wide Web.”

“Where porn is on every corner? No smurfing way.” I told her as she groaned.

“Why must you bring smurfs into this?”

“Why do you answer all my questions with questions?”

“How come you always use smurf instead of shit?”

“How did your brain get so full of shit?”

“Nice try you prude.” Darcy argued.

“Slut.”

“Why is there a pony version of me on your wall?”

“Why do you still wear your little sis necklace even after what I did?”

This, stopped the crazy killer. Her eyes widened and she reached up for the necklace hung around her neck. It was meant to be a keychain, but Darce figured out how to turn in into a necklace. The attachment was a metal lollipop with pink coloring with in the same shade of pink the words Lil Sis a link above it.

It was then I noticed the look of shame cross her face, she mumbled something I couldn’t quite catch.

“Huh?” I asked.

She mumbled it a little louder, but I was still a mumble.

“Darce, Darce are you okay?” Walking over the stuff thrown on my floor I placed a hand on my sister’s shoulder.

“I. forgave. you.”.

“Say that again?”

“I. forgave. you.”

“One more time?”

“I. forgave. you.”.

It was loud enough that time.

“You...did?” She wasn’t mad at me? Darcy had forgiven me after all those years? She...it brought a tear to my eye.

The straight haired girl nodded.

“Well, that changes things.” I said before walking over to a small red box I kept on the large display where I kept my TV and various objects. Reaching inside I pulled out something that made Darcy gasp.

It was necklace. The charm was different than hers, more purple with the words Big Sis in the same shade. I carefully placed it on my neck as I hugged Darcy.

“I missed this way more than the arguing.”

“Me too.” Darcy said, squeezing my to the point of suffocation.

It was the best I felt in months.

---

That night, we had all gathered round the dinner table. Pasta night. As we all began eating, Mom started up a conversation.

"So, Morgan, tell me. How exactly did you get Darcy here as a sister?"

Both of us choked up our small mouthfuls of spaghetti. Carefully cleaning my face from the sauce, I looked up at my mom.

"What?"

"You heard me. How did this purple eyed girl become your sister?"

I looked at Darcy, she apparently doing the same. We were both wearing our matching necklaces proudly, we had been all day. She seemed a little uncertain, I was fucking terrified.

"Uh. Well...um...there was this movie series...that umm...involved dolls and a kid named Andy. I had...planned to go alone but...when I got there... Darcy was sitting in the living room. Eyes already purple." I half-lied.

"It's all pretty straight forward after that. We played the movie thru, I only ended up...mortally injuring two people-" She failed to mention which two. "Morgue covered for me, she's been my BSBFF ever since."

"Geez, that stupid nickname? Why'd you have to steal from Sparkle of Twilight?"

"'Cause it makes way more sense than BKB." Best Killing Buddy, for those of you who didn't know.

"Ugh...there Mom. Happy with our answer?"

"No." Mom said, almost glaring at me.

"Neither am I Morgan." Dad said. Thank God I wasn't sitting next to him.

"And...what would?" Darcy asked.

"The truth." I gulped.

"That's classified." Darcy said quickly. "We'd both appreciate if you let it stay that way."

"Darcy," I tried. "Stop pushing it."

My sister leaned close to me, talking to me in our very own special way. "Eugrom, yeht era gniksa su ot llet meht tuoba ruoy terces yrotsih! I evah ot pleh uoy no taht!"

"Yako, tub uoy t'nod deen ot eb ym draugydob. Gnignirb pu esoht semit si drah hguone! Pord ti!" I ordered.

Darcy gave me a sad look before turning to our confused parents. "Morgue wants to drop the subject. We don't like getting into the gritty details."

The rest of our meal was in silence, the little nightmare I had that night being the only reminder of it all.

---

---

Wednesday

Storming down the stairs, skipping some to get to the kitchen and food before we went off for a church event, I noticed Darcy talking with Derek.

“Please tell me you aren’t hitting on my brother?” I asked in mock concern.

“No” Darcy groaned. “He just had a couple questions.”

“About?” I asked while grabbing a bag small bag of Doritos.

“The Doctor.” Darcy said.

“Which one? Oh, right. You only knew the 12th.” I said, opening the bag and eating a chip.

“Exactly.” Darcy said. “It was a little confusing there, but I’m giving cliff notes.”

“You were there for one episode. Uno.” I told my twin.

“You were there for way more.” Darcy quipped.

“Yep, they were a pretty crazy bunch. River Song was cool, same for Donna. Of course, I didn’t know them for long anyway.”

“Wait...Matt Smith is the Eleventh. The Twelth hasn't come out yet." Derek pointed out.

"Yes, but you're forgetting about the one from the Time-" Darcy began.

"Darce, shut it!" I yelled. Darcy gave me a quizzical look. "Spoilers." She nodded.

Darcy patted his back before walking towards the door, today she wore a dark purple shirt with leather fingerless gloves, a black leather jacket and skinny jeans with tears by the knees. She never wore heels, one of the many Horror Movie Rules: no heels. They only slow you down.

“Did you at least get me a bag?” Darcy asked me.

“Sorry, they didn’t think to buy chips for you. Plus, I’m sure you weren’t gonna get extra spicy barbeque.”

“They have extra spicy barbecue somewhere?” Damian asked.

“In a horror flick from the like...90’s. They probably don’t exist anymore but Darcy still hopes.” I laughed.

“Yeah, and if I wasn’t burned to death in that one I would’ve gone back to Carrie.”

“You hated Carrie, don’t lie.”

“She was a religious nut. What? I was supposed to be her friend?”

“No. It was my turn anyway, we went to Halloween afterwards and you got to help kill all the babysitters you wanted.” I laughed.

“Should I still be listening?” Damian asked.

Looking to my brother, I realized I was getting close to Darcy. Nearly face to face.

“Uh...nah. We’re trying to stop arguing violently.” I explained. Derek nodded as Terence ran down the stairs.

“Let’s go already, I don’t wanna be stuck in that place longer than I have to.” Darcy groaned.

“She had a bad experience with a church. To this day she won’t step foot onto Holy Ground without me holding her hand, like a wittle bitty baby.” I mocked.

Darcy laughed nervously. “Morgue’s lying. It was a Buddhist temple.”

This made my brothers chuckle at her expense. Darcy’s nervous expression changed to a smile, she was feeling like part of the family.

---

---

Thursday

It was almost time for...well I won’t say bed. It was almost 9 ‘o'clock. Darcy had an okay day at school, she ordered her favorite Meat Lovers pizza from Pizza Hut ‘cause I ran out of stuff for her to mooch off of. In English she thought it would be good to give a story about her times in Nightmare on Elm Street, leaving it to me to explain to everyone she just loved that movie.

Lila finally called with the times and security files. Downloading them onto my back-up computer, Darcy and I spent three hours after school shorting thru all the files. Making a plan of action and figuring out everything.

Darcy went towards the Center, in one of the ninja suits, to investigate the guards and get the codes. I stayed behind to get all the equipment together. Earpieces, tranqs, darts, ammo, small hunting knives, head masks, more ninja suits, black sneakers with matching socks, sharpies to color code the shoes (sorry, but I couldn’t suppress my Pinkieness any longer), gloves and, finally, sunglasses with infrared and heat sensor technology.

Most of them were from my Travels to spy movies, Spy Kids was great and Austin Powers was way better.

When Darce came back, it was 8 and she had everything else we needed to get in. We still had to get over the whole none of them are ready for this thing.

Darcy smiled her evil little smile when she saw the toys for the mission.

“Sis, this is just like Christmas.” She had said.

“Christmas was a month ago Darce, for people here that is. For me it was...maybe three.”

Darce had nodded, understanding that time was a funny thing. Most of the time, if I was gone longer than a day I would wake up and find an hour had passed. That’s the most any Jump-err Travel lasted. One hour Human Time (yes, that’s actually what I call it), but it varied for Jumper Time.

So almost an hour later we sat around the shoes, coloring in the whites. Rainbow was obvious. Applejack got three orange stripes, then a yellow, green and red. Twilight got her mane colors, lots of dark blue, then stripes of hot pink and lavender. Rarity got four deep purple, white, then blue. Fluttershy got light yellow, light pink and turquoise. I got dark pink with silver and gold. Darcy got dark purple to go with her eyes, then dark red with a black line going thru it. Pinkie Pie got hot pink with two light blue stripes with a bright yellow in the middle. Anna got bright blue all around, Caroline got dark green and Maddie’s was colored orange. Lilac and Spike had none, for they would be staying in the safety of the truck still sitting in our driveway. For Lila, I just got a white headband and used almost sky blue glitter glue to write her

We were as ready as we were gonna be.

---

---

Friday

Tonight was the night. By this time tomorrow we would be free of Dominic. After one quick check, making sure my three friends were all dressed and ready to go I went (with the picture of my Permit Party) to My Little Pony.

---

Running into Ponyville, I noticed it was the middle of the afternoon. Everypony looked happy, I could see Rainbow working with the Weather Team in the distance so that was good. While running thru town I noticed the CMC going after cutiemarks again. They all gave me odd looks, Lilac must’ve told them I ditched her here. That’s a bad sign.

I was running towards the library to get Twilight when I noticed something odd. Guards were standing by the front door. Dressed in what I can only guess was the armor of the Crystal Empire.

Shit

Carefully walking towards the library, I soon noticed the two guards looking at me with harsh eyes.

“Uhh...I would like to pick somepony up?” I said, half-scared.

They both remained still.

“It’s really important that I get inside.” Now I was starting to get angry.

Nothing.

Not wanting to have to stand here for ten minutes or for somepony to open the door, I took a few steps back.

Then I gasped.

“TWILIGHT! IT’S RASPBERRY STARDUST!”

The guards aimed their spears at me, I quickly teleported opposite them holding a red blanket.

“Ole!” I shouted. The now unguarded door was opened by a purple and green dragon.

“Raspberry, you’re back!” Spike cheered.

“Talking later.” I said before running into the library, pushing Spike inside and slamming the door shut.

Inside, three ponies were giving me odd looks. One a pink alicorn, white unicorn and purple unicorn. I assumed Lilac was upstairs, hiding.

Giving them a small wave, I felt the door being pushed behind me.

“Hide me!” I yelled, quickly running into the kitchen before the guards could bust down the door.

When they did, they ran inside the library and tried to find me.

“Iron Lance! Sharp Shot! Stop scaring Raspberry!” Twilight yelled. Hiding the kitchen, I was slightly able to hear the guards give apologies. “Raspberry you can come out now.”

Slowly, I walked out of the kitchen.

The two guards were leaving the library, leaving me with the Royal Ponies.

“Shiny Hiney, Cadance, how are things? I haven’t seen you two in...almost a month and a half right?”

Shining Armor gave me an angry glare, he really hated when I called him that. Cadance only smiled.

“Yes and it’s wonderful to see you again Raspberry.” Cadance greeted

“You as well. Twilight, was Lilac okay?” I asked the dragonsitter.

“She’s pretty mad. I had to let her go to a Crusader meeting and Rarity and Applejack explained that theirs sister’s are now on uncertain terms with you.”

“Understandable. Are the others okay?”

“Yes, turns out we missed some excitement with the Harvest Festival. One of the floats crashed off a cliff.” Twilight said, looking a little angry.

“Heard about that, are Rarity and Applejack mad?”

“Yes.” Twilight answered.

“Again, understandable. Why are your brother and sister-in-law here? Not that I’m unhappy, just mildly confused.” This wasn’t on TV.

Twilight gestured towards the two sitting on the couch as Spike walked towards us.

“They heard I was on a mission for the Elements. They became concerned and apparently wanted to make sure I was okay.” Twilight explained. “Even though I keep telling them I can handle myself.”

“Twily is it wrong that I came to check up on you after you went missing for over a week?” Shining Armor asked, sounding concerned.

“No, but treating me like I’m still the filly who spent all day reading books and not making friends is.” Twilight growled.

“I think it’s time Twilight.” I said cryptically.

Twilight stopped the almost argument, looking at me slightly scared.

“Are you sure?”

“Yep, I just need you and the others. It should only take a few hours, four at longest, two at shortest.”

“That was faster than I expected.” Twilight said, shocked.

“Da-Killjoy and I can be productive when we want to be.” I corrected, can’t call her Darcy here.

“I thought you told us during the Wedding that Killjoy was in an accident?” Shining Armor asked.

“She was, but I’ll spare you the grizzly details Shiny Hiney.” He almost growled. “I’ll go check on Lilac.”

“She’s upstairs.” Twilight said quickly. Running towards Twilight’s room, I could see a small figure lying in a second basket.

The small figure was hiding underneath a blanket, a deep blue one at that. Carefully walking up the stairs, I saw the figure trying hard not to be seen underneath them all.

Poking her side carefully, I saw her move deeper into her hideaway.

“Lilac.” I spoke out. “I’m sorry.” She only moved the blankets again. “It’s just that I- I wanted to- I couldn’t- We just- gah how do people do this?” Taking a deep breathe to try and stop the tears I could feel from coming. “I didn’t want to fail again. The thought of you getting taken away again...it nearly broke me.” Lilac still didn’t move. “Even if I wanted to stay here with you I couldn’t. I would still have to wake up and help Aunt Darcy with the plan. A plan that needs concentration.

“And if I kept you with me, I would be scared every minute. If I looked away for a second I would think you would be gone the next. If I fell asleep, someone would break into the house and take you. If I let you come to school and take some classes, I wouldn’t see you at lunch.

“You would be an epic distraction. Your my little girl and I couldn’t let you stay with me without keeping you glued to my side. I still feel lucky Mom and Dad haven’t grounded me yet. And...if I was watching you and trying to work on the plan, I might’ve done something wrong and the Mane 6 and my friends would pay for it.

“Can you find it in your heart to forgive me Lilac?”

The bundle didn’t move, she was probably processing my words. It felt like I stood there for hours, the tears finally fell onto the wooden floor during that time. The blanket was moved slightly, on the other side of her face to let her breathe probably.

“Mom.” It sounded like a question.

“Yeah?” I choked.

Lilac was silent for a second. “Can I get a chocolate cake with ruby sprinkles and grape icing?”

“With banana nut muffins for toppers.” I pleaded.

In a flurry of motion, the blanket was gone and something gripped my neck.

“Deal.”

Hugging Lilac back, I slowly let us drop to the floor.

I had her back in my hooves.

---

After some more arguing with Shiny Hiney, I was allowed to take Twilight and Spike away. We gathered up the others, Pinkie was practically following us and just met me at my house.

I gave Twilight the picture, letting her use the spell cause I didn’t have the time or energy to take them all two by two.

Our mission had begun.

Author's Notes:

Figure out the words on your own. Here's your only clue. Kcuf Ffo.
Yeah, I just didn't wanna spend another 2 weeks going one day at a time. So I gave you 5! Or 4 and a half if you a glass half empty person
I'm really hoping we're nearing the end. Please God let us be near the end.
Comment, like and favorite!

Chapter 43

There we all stood, or sat, in the truck in the parking lot of the Center. Each of us wearing our colored shoes. Pinkie seemed excited about hers, Rarity disliked all the black.

Everyone had their earpieces in, caps and ninja suits. Yes, Rarity disliked all the black again. Even the blue and pure white on her shoes did nothing. Ugh!

Anywho…now that they gang was all up and ready with their assignments we were go.

Twilight, Anna and myself would sneak in and got what we needed to take Dominic down. Darcy, Rainbow, Applejack and Caroline would take out the cameras, guards and any civilian Travelers. Pinkie, Rarity and Maddie would keep people from walking into the mission, like those weird blinking arrow signs on the road.

Fluttershy, Lilac and Spike were kept in the truck for when we needed to drive. Lilac and Spike would be our Tech Team. They had a pair of headphones each that connected them to all of us. Fluttershy was there to keep them in the car.

So, with great enthusiasm, we slowly began our plan.

Darce’s team went first, using the tranquilizers I gave them (hopefully). I waited for the silent sounds of shots before my team carefully snuck into the building.

“Okay, Lila’s map says that her dad’s office is at the top floor three doors left of the elevator. The elevator might need a keycard, so we’ll just take the stairs. She said she couldn’t get a copy of the key, but I don’t need that.” I explained to Twilight and Anna.

“Why not?” Anna asked.

“No questions til the end.” I said before guiding them into a stairway. “Also, don’t step anywhere before I do. Don’t touch anything I don’t without consent. Don’t walk away without my consent. Only fire your gun if it’s an emergency.”

“You gave us guns?!” Twilight asked, grabbing the gun on her side. It didn’t look like a gun though, it had a black handle and that was the only regular gun quality. The gun connected to a green box with a metal tube going back and turned up over the gun while the other one held the bullets. It was mostly black, but the metal was left silver and the original green was dark pink. I had asked the guy making them to also make them silent, hard to do my job when a gunshot echoes in the halls.

“I assume you mean with bullets. No. It’s a...umm...type of bullet that knocks people out for one hour, depending on their immune system.”

“Morgan, is that safe?”

“Of course it is. I took it from The Green Hornet from a few years back. First Edition Gas Bombs, exciting huh?”

“How did you get these?” Anna asked, looking at her gun again.

“Took a while, but I convinced Kato to give me a few. Such a gentleman that ninja.” I reminisced, jumping up the last few stairs. “Twilight, you watch our backs, Anna, you watch our sides, I’ll watch take the front. If you see someone coming; aim and fire.”

Looking out the small arm sized window, only one guard paced the halls.

Reaching up to my ear piece, I pressed the little button allowing me to talk to the others. “Only one guard, how are things Darce?”

“Alright, we only had to shoot three guards. RD and Care were a little put off by the gun’s. Babies.”

“You know we can hear you right?” Caroline’s voice came from the earpiece.

“That’s why I did it. Guy on your left!” Darcy angrily growled into the earpiece.

Making a motion to tells Twilight and Anna to shut it, I carefully opened the door and aimed mine at his face. It’s a great way for the bullets to take immediate effect. The sound of the bullet cutting thru the air filled my ears, the pomf of it hitting the target was music to my ears.

Pushing the door open enough to let us all out, I looked for the elevator. It was still next to the stairs so that was safe. Three doors to the left was Dominic’s office. I motioned for the girls to follow me slowly, the three of us carefully walked down the hall.

“Umm...Morgan?” Fluttershy’s voice came from my earpiece as I waited by the elevator to be sure no one would walk out.

“Yeah Shy? Is something wrong?” I whispered.

“Oh no! It’s just... um...Lilac... she wanted to know if you were okay.” Fluttershy asked me.

“Tell her I’m not dead and still planning on taking her to get pizza.”

It was silent for a second, the three of us ran across the elevator and kept going passed.

“She wants to know...um...when was this a plan?”

“When I realized we didn’t celebrate Darcy being back.” I whispered, walking past another door.

*eep*

*pomf*

Quickly looking back, I saw a small green area of smoke in a corner. What was missing, was the unconscious guard Twilight was in a defensive pose.

“Twilight.” I started.

“Yes Morgan.” Twilight squeaked.

“There’s nobody there.”

“Oh.” Twilight came out of her pose and began walking normally.

“Next time shoot when you see the whites of his eyes.” Walking across a second door from the elevator, I looked carefully at the third door. “Darce, this guy is an idiot.” I said into my earpiece.

“Is his door open?”

“Practically, it’s a basic lock. It could have some motion sensors on the other side, but now it’s just like the ones at the warehouse. Kinda lazy if you ask me.” I explained to my sister.

“Makes sense. You did say he kidnapped Lilac, and he wife still thinks him a saint.” Darcy said.

“What makes you think that?” Maddie’s voice came from the earpiece.

“What makes me think she doesn't? From what I heard she’s a blonde.”

“You know that Applejack is blonde and she can see you right?” I told her while pulling a bobby pin from my hair.

“Yeah, your point? OW!”

“Thank you AJ.” I said into my earpiece.

“Ain’t a problem Sugarcube. Darcy needed that.”

Silently laughing at Darcy, I continued picking the lock. It was pretty simple.

“Morgan, how did you learn to pick door locks?” Anna asked behind me.

I quickly glanced at her before getting back to it. “Learned how on Castle. An ex-felon who wanted to be a locksmith taught me before he was released. Such a nice guy.”

*click*

Slowly, the door was pushed open and we were let into Dominic’s office. The light was left off, I quickly brought out the small flashlight I had placed in my hat to show off the room. It was simple; dark wood desk, metal filing cabinets, two chairs opposite the desk, a big swivel chair, another smaller desk on the opposite side of the room and another filing cabinet next to that.

“Huh, Twi could you shut the door.” Waiting for the sounds of it closing, I gave my thoughts on the room. “I expected a bookcase with a bust.”

“What? No secret button that leads to a basement?” Darcy mockingly laughed.

“N-no.” I could still hear her snicker. “Your a bitch Killjoy.”

“You said that name would be a secret!” Darcy said directly into the earpiece, hurting my ear.

“Gah!” I groaned, so did Anna and Twilight.

“Wait. Your name was Killjoy?” Maddie’s voice laughed. I could hear Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Caroline snicker from their earpieces.

“No freakin’ way in hell.” Darcy lied.

“Not so much in the boring sense, in the sense that she finds joy in killing. Seemed like a funny play on words, and a good way to make fun of her.”

“Remind me to kill you, again.”

“If we survive this then I will give you a chance.” I said half-heartedly, already searching the file cabinet closest to the desk. “Anna, you take the desk, Twilight you keep watch.”

“Got it Morgan.” Twilight said.

“What are we searching for again?” Anna asked. “This all seems a little much.”

Letting out a small groan, I sharply turned to the brunette. “We’re looking for stuff to take Dominic down. Make him broke, find out his worst fear, what places he traveled to, how he killed Danielle and proof that he did. Could you please search the desk for anything like that?”

Instead of giving me an angry glare, Anna laughed. It didn’t help that I ordered her to do it in the same tone Twilight used in the Discord episode.

Starting at the top, I found it held info on the other Travelers here. Apparently, there are 50 Districts. This one is the largest, with over a seven thousand Travelers in this state alone. This seemed a little complicated. Going to the next drawer, I found just a bunch of stuff in legalese. Could never understand that language. The next one up had a bunch more legalese crap. Finally, at the bottom, I got some personal stuff.

Most was just a bunch of photos of Dominic with his family. Lila did look strongly like her mother. Beneath it all, I found a file that said Personal Finances. I quickly opened it and searched it for any info on his credit card. His last name apparently was Chamberlin. Of course, after going thru them, I would search a little more and try and find some other dirt on Dominic.

This bastard was gonna pay.

“Morgue. More guards are coming.” Darcy warned.

“These people are having trouble believing us.” Maddie added.

“Oh darling, it’s the Crystal Heart all over again!” Rarity’s voice chimed.

“Morgan. I think we have a problem.” Twilight said.

Moving my light towards the door, I saw why Twilight was concerned.

Behind her, wearing a creepy smile, was Dominic Chamberlin. He had two more guards behind him, one turned on the light. Anna and I flinched at the sudden brightness.

“Morgue! They got RD and AJ!” Darcy yelled.

“Maddie, Rarity, guards.” Pinkie’s voice came out.

“Umm...girls...is everything alright?” Fluttershy asked.

We were screwed.

Dominic just looked at me, handing Twilight over to a guard who began to drag her away.

“Hey! Let me go!” Twilight yelled.

Ignoring Twilight, the other guard grabbed Anna and followed the first guard.

Dominic began walking towards me. “I’ll admit Ms. Spencer. I didn’t think you would actually try and break in here.”

Beginning to get into an offensive pose, I kept my eyes on Dominic. “I had to try and take you down. You’re a bastard.”

He only chuckled, a deep throated creepy chuckle.

“True, but you also forgot one thing.”

“What?”

“I’m a crafty one too.”

Before I could blink, he lifted what must’ve been Twilight’s gas gun and shot it right at my face.

Author's Notes:

Finally!
I had originally had planned for Morgan and Dominic to travel to Ponyville and have an epic battle, but then I realized this was a little more complicated then what actually ended up happening. Before you ask, no Fluttershy doesn't get Lilac or Spike out before this all happened. She doesn't even know how to drive! Also, I couldn't let Maddie be in the car because Fluttershy is way kinder.
Took a while, but I gave you a chapter. Plus, I added an important scene to the previous chapter. It's kinda a forshadowing type thing.
Comment, like and fav!

Chapter 44

Waking up, there was only one thing I felt and saw. My vision was a little blurry, so I couldn’t be 100% sure. I saw Darcy and felt her taking off my shoes. She put them right back on a second later, even re-tying the laces.

Next, I felt something around my eyes. Still groggy, I didn't see what it was. Lifting my hand lazily I swatted at it.

“Morgue, stop hitting me.” Darcy ordered.

My brain complied, keeping my arm to my side. The eyes felt really open so I blinked a couple times.

“Man, I’m glad you’re a heavy sleeper when you get shot with gas.” Darcy laughed. “That reminds me, you need another dose.”

When she said that, I felt something hot grab my hair. It stung a couple times but I remained silent. The world slowly became less fuzzy, but then the air smelled funny I felt tired again.

“Okay, now for the finishing touch.” Darcy said, I could hear the grin in her voice.

I felt her reach around my neck, taking my necklace and looking at it. She took one from her other hand and placed it around my neck, before giving me a hug.

“Thanks for coming to Child’s Play big sis.”

The world faded into darkness, and a strange wetness hit my cheek.

---

When I woke-up, I had a bucking headache, like the kind of hangover that makes you ask what you drank or did the night before. My hair felt a little warm, despite the cold air in the room. My eyes felt a little funny, irritated almost.

Slowly standing up, I realized a few things. First, someone tied my shoes too tight. Second, I was in a dungeon. Third, I heard some scared whimpering.

“Fluttershy?” I asked out. Of course, it was then I remembered Dominic coming and ruining the plan. “Girls? Mares? Is everything alright?” Walking up to the bars, I tried squeezing my face far enough to see who was here.

In the cell next to me, I saw Twilight doing the same.

“Well, look who finally decided to wake up.” Twilight growled.

“Sorry Twi, next time I’ll be sure the gas wears off faster.” I groaned, in a bad mood from waking up. Let the world know, Morgan Spencer isn’t a person until she gets food in the morning.

In the cell across from Twilight I saw Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walk towards the bars. Fluttershy looked terrified. I guess Pinkie and Applejack were in Twilight’s cell.

“Where are Anna, Caroline and Maddie?” I asked.

“Home. Dominic sent them, explaining to the parents he caught them sneaking around. But I don’t think you care about that.” Twilight said, now getting on my nerves. More so than usually.

“Lilac? Spike?”

“Dominic too, he didn’t want us using them to escape.” Twilight said, sounding a little upset but also pissed.

“Wow.” Now, only one person needing checking. “And Darcy?”

Twilight, along with Rainbow and Rarity, groaned. “Are you that self-centered?”

“What? No! I’m asking about Darcy. Is it the fact that she’s my twin make it self centered? Or just asking about a convicted serial killer is? Pinkie, don’t even make the cereal/serial joke.”

Hearing this, I could nearly feel Pinkie slumping.

From her cell, I could see Rainbow Dash glaring. “What about your sister Darcy?”

“I am asking about Darcy.”

“No. I mean why aren’t you asking about her?” Rainbow groaned.

“I am asking. You just won’t give me a straight fucking answer.” My food-less mind spat out.

“Honestly Darcy, I expected better from you, but I guess not everypony thinks the same.” Rarity told me.

Now I was confused. Confused and Hungry Morgan, is an unhappy Morgan.

“Pinkie, did you happen to bring any double chocolate muffins? Maybe a hint of mocha? Also, maybe a small glass of milk?”

“How did you know?!” Pinkie yelled.

“Keep quiet down there!” A male voice yelled from down the hall. I guess this place had guards. Slowly moving closer to Twilight and Pinkie’s cell, I pushed my face towards their’s.

“Can you sneak them over to me?” I whispered.

“How can ya even think a food at a time like this?!” Applejack growled.

“Sorry, but manners don’t exist until I get something to eat.” Noticing the small glass (the size of a Dixie cup) with a muffin that could fit in my whole hand and then some, I started pulling them up.

A hand shot out from the cell and the muffin fell to the floor with a squish.

Twilight.

“Alright, now you’re gonna die.” I had to avenge the fallen muffin.

“Darcy. Do you even have a heart? Or are you just trying to make us angry?”

“Darcy? Is she here?”

“Now your just being stupid!” Twilight yelled.

“Oh my God, Fluttershy can you tell me where my little sister is?”

“Don’t bring her into this!” Twilight yelled.

“Twi, dial it down. Relax, use the trick Cadence taught you.”

“How did you even know that?!”

“AJ, please make your friend shut it so I can hear Fluttershy.” I ordered, deliberately ignoring the question.

“I really wish someone was in your cell Darcy so I could ask them to hit you.” Twilight growled.

“Well, somepony finally grew an angry streak. Tell me, how does it feel to be on the Dark Side? I would give you a muffin as a Welcome Gift, but you murdered it!”

“I’m not stooping to your level Darcy.”

“You seem to, calling me names. I’ll have you know Darcy really hates people calling me by her name, hates it even more when you call her Morgan. Guess it’s a twin thing. I know Sutton and Emma hated it, but Sutton hated everyone except Ethan. Emma hated it cause she couldn’t tell where Sutton ended and Emma began.”

“Just stop!” Twilight ordered.

“I wish you the same.” I said.

“Girls. Please stop fighting!” Fluttershy cried from her cell.

It was silent for a moment. Took a second for me to see Shy’s cheeks shined in the light. She’d been crying.

“Sorry Fluttershy.” Twilight apologized.

“Now I feel guilty hunger pains.” My mind spat out before I could stop it. Like I said, food makes me a person, rational thought and all. “Can you tell me what my crazy sister did this time?”

Fluttershy looked around at the others, almost scared. “She’s...um...She... is...um...”

“She’s being executed Darcy!” Rainbow suddenly yelled.

What...

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity scolded. “That was rude!”

“She asked, I answered. Fluttershy wasn’t gonna.”

No...

“You happy now Darcy?” Twilight asked, still sounding angry.

Please dear God no...

“Darcy?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Please no, please somebody tell me Darcy isn’t being executed.”

They all groaned.

“Morgan’s being executed! Darcy is gonna stay safe in her little world!” Twilight yelled

It all suddenly clicked. The memories from earlier in the night came back. Darcy. She...that fucking idiot! Doesn’t she realize what she’s done?! Of course not, she doesn’t think! We’re so dead. I was gonna lose her again! My little sister! After just getting her back. Darcy was going to be executed.

Looking down at my shoes, I saw they were her red, purple and black lined. Reaching my neck I found her necklace. The idiot. The stupid, sentimental idiot.

“Does that idiot realize what she’s just done?” I asked out loud.

“Morgan didn’t do anything! She was trying to help us, unlike yourself.” Rainbow Dash said.

Great, now I was starting to feel the heartbreak of Darcy dying again. Crumbling to the floor like a ragdoll, I let the tears come out in choked sobs.

“Darcy?” Pinkie asked uneasily.

“I just got her back. We had forgiven each other, and now Darcy is gonna die all over again.” More choked sobs.

“Darcy, are you okay?”

“I NOT DARCY!” I growled “DARCY SWITCHED WITH ME! SHE MADE ME LOOK LIKE HER!”

The six of them were silent, I could only see Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

“The worst part is she knows what happens when she dies, but she’s doing it anyway. I always thought Darcy was a few pints short a quart, put this is new even for her.”

“Wha-what are you talking about?” Rarity asked.

“Darcy. While I was asleep she switched outfits with me and did my hair to look like her’s. I assume she did the same for herself, probably brought the stuff with her just in case.” I was still slumped on the floor, my knees holding my up and hurting from the concrete flooring. “I may have joked about killing the bitch, but I would never actually do it. Darcy knows what happened before she came into my life. She knows the shit I did. They shit I’ll do again when Dominic kills her. Yet, she did it anyway, whether from lack of oxygen in her brain or sisterly love I don’t know. Maybe both, maybe neither.”

“Morgan?” Twilight asked warily, like she knew did something wrong and was expecting yelling. Oh yeah.

“You wanna know what I did Twilight? Why I’m giving my sister such crap about this? How it’s costing more than helping? Why I’m being a bitch? Because I’m hungry. Because before Darcy was around, bad things happened when I jumped.”

“Bad things?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Things that would make what Sombra did seem like Sweetie Belle picking flowers and putting them in her hair.” I shot back quickly. “There was a movie, Thirty Days of Night. Bad things happened there, terrible fucking things.”

“Like?” Rainbow asked.

“Unlike the Twilight Saga, no Twilight it doesn’t have anything to do with you, where vampires sparkle. The ones in Thirty Days were true vampires. Ones you need a nightlight for months after finding out about them. For thirty days, all they did was feed. In one month, the sun didn’t rise for this one town. No sun, then it’s an all you can eat buffet for Vampires. That’s all did they, all they thought about, all they wanted. To drink. To make the people bleed in the streets. To make them cry for help that never came. To beg to die.

“And guess who went there?”

“Are you saying-” Rarity said, looking a little sick.

“That when I was twelve I was a flesh-eating, blood drinking, thin eyed, sharp toothed, pale faced, bastards? Yeah. Did I regret it at the time? Didn’t even know the word. Did I have nightmares after Darcy? But your ass I had nightmares. Darcy was the only thing stopping me. All that killer instinct is gone, going to her the second, no, the millisecond she killed for the first time. She helped me thru all that guilt, the guilt of helping murderers, not just the vampires, kill everything in sight. Helped me past the memories of that rush when I heard their screams.

“So, Twilight, logic question. If all that killer instinct is in Darcy, what would happen if she died?”

“I-I-I-I don’t k-k-know.” Twilight stuttered.

“I’ll tell you what, it’ll go back home.” They all gasped. “Now you see the problem with what the airhead did? I’m tellin’ ya, what she lacks in guilt she makes up for in stupidity.”

The three ponies I could see looked sick. Green in the face was a perfect description, because they literally were green. I could tell Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack fared no better. My revelation was not something pony ears were meant to hear.

Worrying about Lilac was now building. If that instinct came back, what would I do to her? Or would I even get the chance?

Author's Notes:

Ohh...revelations! You feel the anticipation? Can you? Can you? Seriously, can you?
Comment, like and favorite. I like comments, they make me laugh. Especially when they're hater comments.

Chapter 45: Darcy Anderson

Darcy Anderson

Okay. I did not think this thing thru. Right now, I was lying on the floor in a heap, my muscles were too tired to lift me up. Bruises were already starting to show, after two hours of this I'm not surprised.

They said they wanted to see the girl brave enough to face Dominic. When they saw I had some meat on my bones, I was lunchmeat. Imitating Morgan, I gave a weak fight. They nearly knocked out the contact lenses twice.

My plan was complex. It was for if Morgan failed (or should I say when) so that she could live on. I didn't get resurrected twice just to see her die.

I brought a hair straightener, hair curler, and yellow and purple lenses. While Morgue was KO’d I made the switch. The ponies next door didn't even know, they were out cold. Those three friends, they saw. They were being dragged away and they saw me switching Morgue’s shoes with my own.

Looking at Morgan’s necklace, I thought back to what she would think when she woke up. She would want to murder me, killer instinct or not.

She would call me a blonde, airhead, bitch, dumbass, slut, demon sent from hell, or my favorite; a ****.

Oh? What. You don't like my swearing? Fuck you.

“Well, isn't this a lovely sight.”

Dominic. He was missing during the beating, but I could tell he wanted to join in at one point. If I didn't know he would be doing this exact thing to my sister I would respect him.

“How does it feel to know, Morgan, that you failed?” Dominic asked me.

Ugh, I really hated it when people called me Morgan. It fucking ticked me off. We were identically twins, minus the eyes, it always happened. Not in Ponyville though, Ponyville I was a pegasus. A dark red pegasus with a silver mane, shining silver like a knife with coat like blood. My eyes were their dangerous purple with a cutiemark of a knife dripping blood in a smile. Killjoy. Hated the name, loved the meaning behind it.

Oh. Dominic asked me something.

“Shut, up.” I coughed. My nose was bleeding at one point from a direct punch to the face, so some got in my mouth. I loved the metallic taste, but Morgan hated it so I had to spit it out.

The man just laughed at me, enjoying the pain I was in.

“Well, I guess I should send you back to your cell. Or better yet, a cell where they can all see you but can’t help.” Dominic thought out loud.

“Go ta hell.” I sputtered, a drop of blood dripping the floor.

“I’ll meet you there.” Dominic quipped.

Two of the men that helped beat me to a pulp lifted me up, dragging me by my armpits to the dungeons.

It was a ten minute drag. We used the stairs.

Finally arriving, I was dragged on concrete until I finally heard the soft whimpering of ponies.

“Morgan!” An angry voice shouted.

Like a said, mad.

Hearing the clanking of metal, I was unceremoniously thrown into a cell straight across from Morgan.

“See you tonight Ms. Spencer.” One of the guards said before walking away. If I could speak clearly I would tell him he looks like Paul Blart’s fatter twin brother.

Tugging the end of my spy shirt, I tried wiping off some of the blood. It wasn't good.

“Give me a reason not to come over there and strangle you.” Morgan growled.

“Look, Morgue *spit* we both hated that time. It still doesn't change the fact that it would happen someday.” I said, barely caring what words I spat.

“Yeah. In, like, four hundred years Traveler time!”

“Four hundred years?” Twilight asked. “What are you talking about?”

“She didn't tell you?” I laughed. “First you leave out the Dark Morgan thing, now you leave out Jumper Age? What is wrong with you?”

“How did you know I left out DM?” Morgan asked, looking at me with her lensed purple eyes.

“One, because you just told me.” Morgan facepalmed. “B, I understand telling Chryssy, Discord, and Sombra. Telling Fluttershy? No way in hell.” I laughed, coughing up some blood in the process.

“What are you two going on about now?” Rarity asked.

Looking away from Morgan in the direction of Rarity’s voice, I smiled.

“When Morgan and I travel, it takes awhile to get the story going. So, we spend three years in CSI? Only an hour goes by at Home. It's always an hour, unless Morgue picks something up or some other shit like that. For us it's been, seven years since MLP Jumpimg started?” I asked Morgan.

“Four. I went into a Christmas Special in December. You've been dead for six.”

“What? How old are you?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Apparently, I’m 42 and proud!” I cheered, tearing off some suit and using it to wipe the blood. “Your turn Raspberry.”

My big sister glared at me. “Why are we even discussing this? We should be going on about how you switched with me!”

“She's a little shy about her age. She's-”

“Answer that question and I tell them about your crush!”

“You wouldn't!” I yelled.

“Try me!” Morgan argued.

“Darcy has a crush?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Insult aside,” I rolled my now amber eyes. “It's stupid. So I'll just tell you all later.”

“Before or after you die?!” Morgan asked me.

“Neither. I'm not dying.” Of course, the blood slowing building in my mouth decided then to come bubbling up. I coughed it out into the floor.

“Yeah you are, I call it Darcy’s Idiocy Syndrome.” Looking over at the ponies, I saw Twilight looking wide eyed at me. Pinkie and Applejack the same. I laughed at the memory they brought up. “What’s so funny? Your death isn't funny!”

“You know what this reminds me of Morgue?” I asked normally.

“Would you answer me?!”

“It reminds me of when we met Caddy and Shiny Hiney.” I choked, both from laughter and drowning in my blood.

Morgan’s angry face turned, she fell to the floor and began laughing into her hand. “Holy smurf, it does!” Morgan laughed.

“They thought we were gonna murder each other.” Carefully sitting up, I rested my hands like I was sunbathing.

“You looked like you were going to.” Morgan laughed. “You almost bucked Shining in the face!”

“You did what to my brother?! Twilight yelled.

“Nothing Twilight, just an old memory resurfacing.” Morgan explained. “Cadence never tried to put a love spell on us again.”

“You nearly bucked Shining Armor and murdered yer sister, all ‘cause a some lovey dovey spell?” Applejack questioned.

“Yeah. When was that?”

“During the Gala, before the whole Cake thing.” Morgan answered.

“Good times, good times.”

“Can somepony tell us what's going on?” Rainbow Dash asked, annoyed most likely.

Morgan was still chuckling, but she quickly coughed a few times to try and stop the laughs before looking over at Rainbow Dash. “It was during the Grand Galloping Gala. Darce and I wanted some air so we walked outside. We were there maybe five minutes before we started arguing.

“We walked into the garden, so as not to disturb the party. We kept going back and forth, but then, it got worse.” Morgan explained.

“I kept telling Morgue she was a freak, a prude, once I told her that I wished I was never born.” I added.

“I told Darce she was a slut with a lot of sexual diseases. That, and that I wished that she was never born also.” Morgan said. “It was at that point, Darcy tried punching my face with her hoof, Shining grabbed her and pulled her back. I tried to do the same. Cadence held me back. We kept going back and forth.”

“It wasn’t until Shining asked if Cadence performed her spell wrong that it clicked what happened.” A little more blood spilled from my mouth, I wiped it off.

“What?” All six girls asked.

“Cadence’s Love Spell.” Morgan answered. “She had cast it on us, and it took effect.”

“What?! But you two said you were ready to kill each other!” Twilight explained.

“Uh-huh. That’s how we knew it worked.” I explained, carefully crawling towards the bars. “Morgue and I have a sorta love-hate relationship.”

“A relationship you hate to love and love to hate. Always giving insults to each other, trying to murder the other, playing pranks on each other. Best of friends and worst of enemies.” Morgan explained happily.

“So, when Cadence cast the spell, we gave off our special brand of love.” I said, saying love in a deep voice.

“Could you be any more perverted?” Morgan laughed.

“Totally, I could’ve said we fu-”

“Okay! Stop talking now!” Morgan ordered.

“Whatever you say Grandma.” I taunted. Morgan gave more a mocking face, looking over to the ponies.

“You get it now?”

“No.” Rainbow Dash said. I heard the sounds of whispering, I guess Fluttershy was explaining it to her. “Oh. Okay. I guess that makes sense.”

“I know Rainbow, I don’t understand that 195-year-old either.” I snuck in. Giving my sister an evil glare.

“Darcy!” Morgan yelled.

“She’s how old?!” Twilight yelled.

“What is your secret Morgan?” Rarity asked from her cell.

“Why do I even bother with you anymore?” Morgan groaned, face-palming.

Rainbow and I began laughing at my sister’s age. 195 Years. Another 5 and she would be 200. Just hearing about it got her mad at me, music to my ears. Soon, Pinkie and Applejack joined in on the laughter. It was nice.

Our laughter was harshly cut off. The metal door into the area of our cells slammed against the metal walls. Dominic and four other guards came in, walking right up to my cell.

Dominic stared at me with his lime eyes, I think they should’ve been olive green. It would have this whole thing make sense. Evil people have dark eyes, just look at me. Good people have light eyes, just look at Morgue.

My cell was opened, two of the guards walked to me and lifted me up by my elbows.

“No! Dominic let her go!” Morgan yelled.

“Darcy, no.” I told her.

Dominic looked over at Morgan, thinking her to be Darcy. “I’ll let her go Darcy. I’ll let her go tonight, right when the light fades from her eyes.” He said evilly.

“You’re a bastard straight from hell!” Morgan screamed in his face.

I wanted to give Morgan an order to shut it, that I had things covered. Dominic did it for me.

By punching her right in the face.

“Darcy!” I yell, trying to break from the guards grasp to check on Morgan who had nearly fallen to the floor.

The guards moved me towards Dominic, then out of the room. The metal door was closed behind us and I saw a larger portion of the dungeons. I struggled in the grasps of the guards and tried to go back to see Morgan. Dominic quickly gripped my head in his hand.

He forced my head forward, to look right at his.

“Fuck you.” I told him.

“Good luck with that.” Dominic mocked. He threw my head out of his hand.

As they dragged me off for what would most likely be another session of beatings, I could feel it in my gut Dominic was gonna be dead by morning. Whether by my hand or Morgan’s.

Author's Notes:

Yeah. I wrote another chapter. I really really hope that we're only four chapters away from the ending.
Comment, like and favorite.

Chapter 46: Mixed

Lilac

I didn’t know where I was. Just that it was cold, damp, dark and Mom wasn’t there. Sitting here for an hour was scary, all alone with chains on my stomach and neck. It was loose enough so I could breath, but not enough for regular fire or Teleporting Fire.

I had been here for Celestia knows how long, I was tired and feeling sad. To distract myself from all of this I began looking down at the dress I was wearing. It was kinda weird, but it also felt right. I guess it was just how things are.

“H-huh?” A voice said from across the dark room.

Shooting my head up, I looked around the dark room.

“He-he-hello?” I called out. “Is-Is s-somepony t-t-there?”

“Lilac? Is that- gah!”

“Spike? How did you- gah!”

We both had tried crawling over to get a good view at the other, but it pulled on the collars and choked us. The metal rattled against the floor as was both sat backs against the wall.

“Spike? What happened?” I asked him, placing my hands in the collar to try and pull it away from my neck enough to breathe.

“ugh...” Was the answer I got. I heard some clanking of metal, so I guess he was trying to take off the chains. “I-I-I can’t seem to remember. What’s the last thing you remember?”

I remembered sitting on funny look fabric. I remembered holding something in my hand. I remembered Fluttershy-

“Fluttershy!” I yelled.

“Oh dang it!” Spike said. We both tried to yank off our chains again, neither of us did it.

I heard a loudish bang of metal hitting wall. It was too loud for it to be either of us. Slowly lifting up my head, I looked out towards where I heard the crash. There was a small light which helped me find it.

Two men walked in, both wearing black clothes with a white jacket and big glasses. One held a strange thing that looked like one of the guns but more square, the other had a clipboard.

The one with the gun-thingy aimed it towards me, it shined a light in my direction. It was a little bright, but I got used to it after a second.

“State your full name please.” The man holding the clipboard said.

“uh...Lilac Melody Stardust. Where am I?” I asked. The Clipboard Man scribbled on his clipboard.

“State your species.” The man said.

“She asked you a question!” Spike yelled.

“Just cooperate and everything will run smoothly.” The gun holding man said. His gun was making beeping sounds, I was getting scared about what it did.

“Dragon. I’m a dragon.” I said, looking at the gun aimed at me. “What is that?”

“Just and Energyometer. Nothing dangerous kid.” The Gun-Man said.

“Where’s my mom?” I asked, remembering that was the whole reason I was with Fluttershy.

“What does it say?” The Clipboard Man asked after writing some more.

“It says she’s a Created. A powerful one at that, she has a charge of 602.” Why did I m,

What? 602? Are you sure?” Clipboard Man asked.

“I double checked. 602.”

“And the boy?” Clipboard Man asked, his eyes behind the glasses wide.

“Let me check.” Gun-Man turned around, taking the light away and shining it on Spike.

He looked a little dirty, his jacket and pants had some tears. He had the same collar and chain around his stomach. He was gripping onto the second chain.

“Name?”

“My name is Spike! Let me out of here!” Spike yelled. I could hear Clipboard Man scribbling.

“Species?”

“Fire-breathing dragon!” Spike growled. It was a little scary, but the funny gun scared me more. The square gun was making more beeping sounds, when it stopped the man laughed.

“Nothing too special, just a 348. Most dragons come in at 435.”

“That’s a relief. The kid probably can’t even hurt a fly.” Clipboard mocked.

“Hey!” Spike yelled.

“It also says he’s a Character. We’ll need to schedule a Return for him and his little buddies.” Gun-Man explained, ignoring us.

“And the girl? The one with those creepy purple eyes?”

“Twilight!” Spike yelled.

“Aunt Darcy!”

Wow, they both had purple eyes. This would get confusing.

“She peaked at 902. That Spencer chick is not even close to that, 624. How is that even possible?” Gun-Man asked.

“902? How the hell is that possible? The highest level created was, well, this one.” Clipboard asked. Gun-man shrugged.

“Whatever Spencer did to that girl, she did it right.”

Spencer? That’s... Mom’s other name!

“Hey! Where’s my mom! Is she okay?”

The Gun-Man turned to me. “Depends on who your mother is.”

“Raspber-Morgan Spencer.” I corrected.

The two men instantly began laughing.

“Oh, hehe, kid. I’ve got some news for you-”

“I’ll handle her from here Trevor, you just go put those numbers into the database. We need this all to be dealt with by tomorrow.”

Oh no.

“No problem Mr. Chamberlin. Have a good day.” Gun-Man said, patting the Mean Man that shot Mom on the back. Gun-Man silently walked out, taking Chipboard Man with him.

A light suddenly turn on, it was the Mean Man’s lantern.

“So, Ms. Stardust, have you had a pleasant stay?” He asked me, lifting the lantern up so that I knew he could see my face.

“Where’s my mom?” I asked him.

The Mean Man only smiled, almost overjoyed that I was so scared. “She’s, well, I would say safe but that would be a lie.”

I blinked, that didn’t sound happy. Was Mom okay?

“Where is she? Where’s my mom? What happened? What did you do to her?!”

“I haven’t done anything, yet.” He smiled a creepy smile, one I had seen on Aunt Darcy a couple times.

He started walking away, taking the light with him.

“Oh! I almost forgot, I think you would like to have something. A sign of good faith before sunset.” The Mean Man said, placing the lantern on the ground and picking something from his pocket.

It was thrown into my cell, far enough away so my feet could reach it. He walked away, closing the door and taking the light when he did.

Stretching my legs are far as they could go, I picked up the small rag. It was squishy, and made me toes feel funny.

“What is it?” Spike asked.

“It’s a sticky rag.” I told him. Carefully grabbing onto it with my fingers, I noticed something. The rag, it smelled odd. A little metally, or...

Oh Celestia. I remembered where I smelt this before. Aunt Killjoy would take me on camping trips in the Whitetail Wood, she would get some animal and... well, it was a nightmare of a trip.

It smelled just like this rag.

“Lilac? Lilac? What? Is something wrong?” Spike asked worriedly.

“Mom. He-he...”

“What? Lilac are you okay?” Spike asked again.

“He hurt Mom.” I told him sadly.

“Huh?”

“This rag, it’s all bloody.” I told him. Spike gasped.

“What? How can you tell?”

“It’s smells funny, like blood.” I explained.

“Oh.”

“Yeah.”

Holding the rag,it felt soaked. It dripped some drops onto the floor and me. I quickly threw it away, realizing again that it was Mom’s blood.

This was all too much. First, I lose Mom, then I get her back, then I get her back only to lose her again! Why does this happening?! And with that much blood on the rag...Mom might not be okay anymore.

The sadness got to me, I slowly started crying.

“Lilac? Are you okay?” Spike asked, sounding a little out of breath.

“Well it’s all about the adults

doing actions not heartfelt

And they’re making so much noise

I didn’t really want to shout.”

---

Morgan

Sitting on the cot, I was huddled into a little ball. My knees were held close to my face, blocking the tears from the others. I had just seen Darcy dragged away, kicking and screaming, while I recovered from a blow to the face. It kind of hurt, but not too much. The others freaked out, trying to scream for them to bring Morgan back.

Fluttershy walked over to the edge of her cell to try and reach over to me, Applejack tried to take her place but I escaped into my cot and just sat.

It had been around thirty minutes, it was now near silent and I could almost feel the dungeon turning us gray and lifeless.

A small chill rose in my spine, a tingle filled my lungs. I had felt this before.

“My presence felt like an intrusion

causing way too much confusion

Now I’ve been sent into seclusion

I’ve been banished and cast out.”

Both

“I’m not trying to cast the blame

but I feel it just the same

That we could be,

yes, we should be in the game.

“My spirit’s feeling daunted

I’m not feeling all the wanted

Though I’m acting nonchalant

It’s clear:

I’m starting to doubt myself.

“Don’t wanna sound to stoic

I’m not feeling that heroic

No matter what I do I blow it

and I’m only trying to help.

“Only trying to help

Only trying to help

“Only trying to help (I’m only trying to help)

“Only trying to help (I’m only trying to help out)

“Only trying to help (I’m only trying to help now)

Only trying to help (I’m only...)

“Only trying to help (...trying to help, Mom).”

Lilac

Gripping onto the metal collar, I thought about what the Mean Man said when he came in. He was acting so mean and scary. The rag was still lying off in the corner, covered in blood. Please, Celestia, let Mom be okay.

Morgan

The mares stayed quiet as the music faded, it lifted my spirits a little bit. I thought of singing another one. To try and lift them a little more, Happy Morgan was Smart Morgan.

“How could we have lost when I thought we would win?

Could I have been blinded by little hidden sin?

Did my visions of happiness not work like they should?

I’m wracking my brain here I really thought we were good.

“I know Twilight had a list

And I know she checked it twice

“Hey!”

“But could she check it again

‘Cause it seems to me we were all pretty nice!

“Where did we go wrong?

Please tell me

Where did we go wrong?

Where did we go-

Won’t somebody tell me?

Where did we go wrong?”

The Mane 6 were silent still. Barely a squeak to be heard. My song did make me feel a little better, enough for me to come out of the ball and wipe the tears away.

I saw an slightly outstretched hand from the corner off my cell, I calmly walked up to it and gripped it tightly.

“It’s all gonna be oki-doki-loki Morgan, just you wait.” Pinkie cheered. I guess I was holding her hand.

“Yeah. Pinkie, could you do something for me?” I asked quietly, still feeling down from all the sour news from today. At sunset, Darcy would die. By morning, everyone in this building might join her.

“What is it? You need another cupcake?” Pinkie asked, still holding my hand.

“Hehe, no. I- I need you to sing.” I asked.

“Huh?”

“Sing. The Smile song to be more specific, you know My name is Pinkie Pie, and I am here to say.... I know this sounds weird, but that song just makes me feel better.” I squeezed Pinkie’s hand a little tighter, not sure why. Maybe it was just to make sure Pinkie was actually there.

“No problemo amigo!” Pinkie cheered. *ahem* “My name is Pinkie Pie!”

“Hello.” I laughed.

“And I am here to say!”

“How ya doin’?”

“I’m gonna make you smile and I will brighten up your day!”

Darcy

Being pushed into another cold empty room, I groaned as my muscles finally relaxed from being held up by my arms. It was getting on my nerves, being treated like trash.

“I just spoke with another friend of yours.”

“Huh?” I mumbled, wiping some blood off my chin.

Dominic walked closed to me, letting me see him in the light.

“I spoke with that dragon friend of yours.”

“If you laid one finger on her...”

“What will you do Morgan? Send you sister after me?” Dominic taunted. “All I did was give her a peace offering.”

“A bullet in her brains?” I asked, a little scared he would say ‘something like that’.

The man chuckled, a deep throated kind too. “Such a dark mind Morgan, I wonder you you survived this long.” He took a few more steps. “I gave her a sign that you were alive.”

Now, for most people this would be a good thing. It might give you a drop of hope to know your family wasn’t worrying over you, yet. That maybe your family was freaking out a little less.

I, being a dark minded killer, saw that as I bad thing.

“What was it?” I asked, with an undertone of ‘say the right thing or die’/

He placed a hand on my shoulder, it slightly getting my fake curly hair.

“Just a rag soaked in your blood. Nothing she probably hasn’t seen before.” Dominic said nonchalantly.

Why haven’t I killed him yet?!

I tried standing up to throttle the bastard, but fell onto the floor. Dominic stood up and began laughing.

“Such a temper, no wonder your friends abandoned you.”

That was a lie. My only friend was Morgan. Her friends were taken away by Dominic, to another section of this place I think. There was no way he would send them home after what they took part in.

I heard the sound of the door being opened, Dominic’s shoes hitting the freezing linoleum floor.

“Just so you know Ms. Spencer, you have six hours to live. Your sister and daughter have seven.” Dominic laughed as I tried to grab him again.

The door locked when it closed and I was left alone, again.

“My name is Darcy Anderson you bastard.” I said, him calling me Morgan finally getting to me. “And you, have six hours and two minutes to live. Use them well.”

I really hope Morgan has a plan.

Author's Notes:

Two of the songs are from Phineas and Ferb, you should be able to tell which. Only trying to help and Where Did We Go Wrong. They seemed like they would fit.
Comment, like, and favorite.
Only three chapters left (I hope)

Chapter 47

I don't have a plan.

I know, most people think I would have a plan by now. I did too, but I can't think of anything to do. It would help if I had some back-up. You see, some time ago twelve men came in and took away the Mane 6. They were all kicking and screaming, AJ and RD so much they had to be sedated. Fluttershy was so terrified, I could practically hear her screaming for my help just from the look in her eyes. Rarity was just yelling at the men getting their filthy hand on her, Pinkie was telling them they were being Meanie Pants’ and Twilight tried to use her magic only to be sedated a well.

When I ran to the bars to try and reach them, one of the men pushed me back so hard I fell flat onto the stone floor. It really hurt my shoulders and lower back, I think I had a bump on the back of me head.

So I was all alone again. I had no idea where Dominic was taking my Ponyville friends, or where he had taken my other friends. Or what he had done to my little dragon, or Spike. Or what Darcy was going thru all because of me... what’s worse it that I was starting to becoming starving so it was really hard to think straight long enough to form a plan that didn’t involve stopping by a Vending Machine.

Ugh...the universe hates me. What had I ever done to it? Was this my punishment for those months spent as Dark Morgan? Was it punishment for killing Darcy, twice? Three times now if I couldn’t figure out a way out of this hell.

Suddenly, I heard the metal door opening. Was it Dominic coming to gloat or something?

“Hello?”

The figure walked into the dungeon, walking close to my cell. I immediately smelled something warm and greasy. When she finally came, I noticed she looked like Lila. Albeit, an older Lila with different colored eyes, but still Lila. In her hands was a box of... pizza. Was it that late?

Mrs. Chamberlin (it wasn’t that hard to figure out, if she was Lila’s mom then she was married to Dominic) walked to my cell and gave me a semi-harsh look.

“Hello Darcy.” Now I know why Darcy hated being called Morgan, if this keeps going on I’m gonna go insane! “Look, I know I shouldn’t even be here right now, but it’s cruel to let a teenager starve.” She lifted the lid on the box that I had been staring at, I felt a bit of drool coming onto my chin. “It’s cheese, I didn’t know what you wanted.”

She couldn’t gotten me a pizza made of dirt I would’ve eaten it. I think the last time I ate was dinner on Friday. It had to be 24 hours since then.

The blonde slowly unlocked my cell, opened it and gave me the box. I dropped it onto the bed and pulled a slice of cheese pizza out. I inhaled it and another before I heard the door close.

“Wow, I guess you were hungry.” Mrs. Chamberlin laughed.

“Mh-hmm.” I agreed with having my third slice. Swallowing the bite, I looked over at her. “So, who the heck are you?” It took me another second to realize this was my breakfast.

“I’m Felicity Chamberlin, you can call me Felicity.” Lila’s mom greeted.

“I’m Darcy” I almost winced, “you can call Darce. That’s what Morgue calls me.”

“Morg?”

“No, Morgue.”

“That’s what I said.”

“No you said Morg I said Morgue.”

“I don’t hear a difference.” Mrs. Chamberlin said, starting to look annoyed.

“There’s a ue at the end of Morgue. Where they keep dead bodies on cop shows? That’s her nickname. She really likes it.” I said, giggled through the bites of pizza. Darcy and I always did that with people when they said Morg instead of Morgue. and yes, we can tell the difference.

Mrs. Chamberlin rolled her dark brown eyes, still giving my a harsh-ish glare. “What you and your sister did was wrong. You dragged Characters back from their World-”

“A lie.” I interjected.

“And forced them to- a lie?” Felicity stopped, looking at me confused.

“Yep, a big effing lie. Morgue and I didn’t do anything wrong. Well, actually, scratch that. It was all my sister’s fault, if she hadn’t brought that picture to her house back in Ponyville and wrote that spell on the back, then none of this would be happening. It’s also Luna’s fault for spying, the Mane 6’s for breaking into Morgan’s house and playing with the emotions of a seven year old. She’s such a fragile little thing, then again so am I.

“And don’t think it’s just me and my friends, your husband had a part in this to.” I said, a small plan forming in my mind. Thank you food.

“Dominic? What are you talking about?” Felicity asked.

“You mean you don’t know?” I had to suppress the urge to ask her about the bird.

“Know what?”

“What Dominic did. The bastard. I wish my sister killed him when she had the chance.” Darcy didn’t have a chance, that was me. I had at least two chances and I didn’t take them.

“What lies are you saying about my husband?!” Felicity yelled at me.

“Oh, I just love breaking up sweet naive romances like this.” That was more a Darcy thing than me, but I did like telling people the harsh truth. Is that irony? I was never good at irony.

Felicity growled at me with her dark brown eyes. “Why am I even listening to you. I’m just gonna leave.”

Crap! I had to act fast!

“You know what Dominic is, don’t you?” Felicity stopped, though she was facing away from me. I picked up a piece of pizza and walked up to the bars. “I bet you didn’t notice it at first, maybe it was little things. Taking a little longer to move a gun from somebody in a Travel, maybe it was his willingness to fight and make people hurt, how when a certain subject was brought up about an old friend her shot you down.” Felicity’s head was lowering, so close. “You know Dominic is evil. He’s planning on executing a fifteen year old for goodness sake!”

It was silent for a moment, I took a few bites of pizza just in case. There were only three left, but I had a feeling I might be eating them later. Felicity finally turned back to me, there were some tears shining in her eyes.

“How do you know about Danielle?” Felicity asked.

“You were her closest friend, weren’t you?” She nodded. “You could say I knew her, I met her a few months back.” Felicity’s brown eyes widdened.

“Met her? But she’s dead!” Felicity yelled.

“That’s the point. I know she’s dead, Felicity, if she weren’t I wouldn’t be here right now.” I added, taking another bite of pizza and reminding myself I had to explain it like I was Darcy.

“Huh?” Felicity asked.

“Danielle, Morgan’s reincarnation. Morgan was born the day she died. She helped bring Morgan back when she almost died a couple months back, did the same a few days ago when Morgan was sent into the hospital because of your husband.” I accused. “You wanna how she ended up there? Dominic kidnapped my niece!”

“You have a niece?” Felicity asked.

“I’m 42, Morgan’s...195.” I really hated admitting how old I was. “I think it’s possible for us to have a niece. She’s only seven, SEVEN! The most dangerous thing she was a part of was the Dragon Migration a few months back, the next was the Changeling Invasion. She was locked probably in a cell just like this. Dominic called Morgan and told her he took Lilac and if she didn’t give herself up then he would kill her.”

“No.” Felicity said, her hand shoot up to her face to block her shocked expression.

“Yes. He proceeded to shoot my sister in the chest right in front of Lilac! The only reason Morgan is still alive is because of your friend! Wanna hear another fun secret? He killed her too!”

“Now I know you’re lying!” Felicity yelled. “Dominic, Danielle and I were friends!”

“Really? Or were they both just mutual friends of your’s? Did they ever spend time without you? Did one ever invite the other to some event without you reminding them?! Well I guess not since Dominic killed her and he’s planning on doing the same to Morgan!” I yelled at Felicity.

“There is no way Dominic would-”

“If you don’t believe me then go find Lilac! I’ll guarantee that dragon is terrified!”

“I will!” Felicity argued back. “Then you’ll see Dominic is good man!”

With that, the woman stormed out, completely unknowing that I had just planted the first seed of doubt.

Let’s just pray it reaches it’s peak before it’s too late.

Author's Notes:

Oh...only a two more chapters left. Do you think Morgan will be able to save Darcy and Lilac? Will she be able to save her friends? Will Dark Morgan make an appearance?
Comment, like and favorite.

Chapter 48: The Anderson Twins

Darcy

Just a few more minutes. Then this would all be over. I just need to hold out, give my sister a little more time. Morgue just needs a little more time.

“It's time Spencer.”

Looking up from the floor, I tried to adjust enough so that I could get a good look. My eye felt a little swollen, I'm surprised the contact was still in at this point. If it came out maybe they wouldn't notice, the swollenness of my eye might distract them.

There were a bunch of guards there, lifting me up by my upper arms to drag me towards my execution. Wouldn't be long now. I needed to stall.

“Let me go!” I tried to yell.

“Your not getting out of here.”

“I will. I always do.” I growled.

“Shut her up!” Dominic ordered from ahead of us.

One of the guards pulled out a stretch of rope, tying my mouth shut. I tried biting his fingers, but it didn't work. I was starving, that might’ve affected it. Yeah, that Chamberlin wife came by and gave me a banana, but it didn’t do much. She stormed out before I could do more to her, she already looked a little shaken up to be honest. I guess she went to see Lilac or Morgue.

Morgue. She has to at least be out of that cell by now, has to at least be out of that cell by now. She’s probably looking for her friends, or her daughter. That cute little thing, sometimes it felt like what compassion I used to have came back.

That's another thing I hate about the world speaking a which. There are some murderous psychos that just make me wanna snap their pricks. Those bastard child murderers.

That was the only restriction I agreed with. Morgue and I, once being the same person, loved kids. Something about their innocence appealed to me. To Morgan, it was that they had an unbiased view of the world.

Morgan told me once, before one of her few deaths, that she like to reminisce before her clock ran out. Seems like a good a time as any as these idiots dragged me off towards Morgan and their own deaths.

I remember way back when, before any of this even started. When I was just a thought in the back of Morgan’s head.

Let me explain to any voices in my head with stupid questions. Before Morgan went into Child’s Play, she was a psycho bitch. She was a murderer and she liked it. She took daily blood baths, necklaces out of bones, even made a doll out of hair.

Still miss Mrs. Tangled, she smelled like every single shampoo known to man.

It wasn't until Morgan went to Child’s Play that something amazing happened. The best way to describe it, is like those Froot-roll ups that split in two. That's what happened.

I went one way, Morgan went the other. Twins. Her being the eldest, typical of her.

She told me, after the supposed earning of my cutiemark, everything that happened to her. Morgue even acted out some parts.

She was the best storyteller. Always had a tale for everything we did. It always reminded her of something, somehow. It made me laugh.

I had some memories. A few from Dark Morgan times. A few just from random. I once remember back when Morgan was 89, she went to Fairly Odd Parents and wished that Morgan Spencer would never be alone.

ZIt became then that Timmy Turner was stuck to her hip! It was hilarious!

A fist suddenly hit my back. I must've laughed. They wanted me quiet, I guess laughing wasn't allowed. Lifting up my head, my hatred of these guards and Dominic grew. Bastards, they were taking a fifteen year old to her execution!

I shouldn't be surprised at this point. Back to reminiscing!

Once, in Equestria, I found out that our family died in an house invasion. I was out of town the next two weeks, trying to find who and why. The most I found was that feeling in my wings, it felt like somebody had covered my wings in mushy gushy crap. Like they were drowning in love. That was all I got.

It was awful. Being in a place filled with such happiness and kindness. I saw the looks someponies gave me for my cutiemark, they looked scared. They hid foals from me, hid done family, one even locked their home! It was like racism. Cutiemarkism.

But, there was one day I will remember forever.

“We’re here. Set her up.” Dominic’s voice said.

We were in a medium sized room. It had twenty black armless chairs. Five rows of two put side-by-side leading up to a…guillotine.

It was made of wood, except for the metal bit that was supposed to chop off my head. I was expecting a Firing Squad or lethal enervation, but a fucking guillotine?!? They wanted to use this on my sister!?!

I’LL KILL THE FUCKING PRICKS AND USE THEIR GUTS AS FUCKING DECORATIONS!

“Keep her under control. Place her in.” Dominic ordered.

The two guards struggling to keep me under control guided me towards the wooden death trap. I was kicking and screaming, yelling curses at Dominic. They kept moving me until they locked my head on the guillotine.

I had to keep my angry together. Just until Morgan got here. More reminiscing.

The best day of my life would be good. That one day I could never forget. It was a pretty good day.

“Set her up, sunset’s in two minutes.”

Morgan had taken my out of Child’s Play. Her family was out of town, leaving Morgue behind because she was taking expensive acting classes.

“She's all ready sir.”

My sister had taken me into town. We watched a horror flick, Hellboy 2 and then went out for some lunch at Chili's. I love their ribs.

“Would you like to have any last words?”

I nodded.

A hand grabbed the cloth around my mouth, tanning it out. I first took a great breath, then I glared my contacted eyes at Dominic.

“I hope you die like the rat you are.” I quickly said. Dominic only laughed.

“I'll die like a King, you'll die like the trash you are. That little Created dragon goes next.” The child murderer admitted.

“My sister knows about you. She won't stop until you're dead and rolling in your grave.” I told him.

“Darcy Anderson? That little Created sitting in lock-up? That's a laugh. She probably can't open a pickle jar.” Dominic mocked. He was right, but I won't let him know that.

“I'm Darcy Anderson. My sister is Traveler Morgan Spencer. She's done more in her life than you've done in your’s.” I warned. “She gets a little cranky when I'm not around, do you should be letting me go.”

“Like I would believe that. My own wife gave that nonsense and I didn't believe her.” Dominic said.

“Yet another reason your marriage is failing.”

“Ah, that teenage wit.” Dominic smirked. “I won't miss it.”

“You'll miss somethin’ but it ain't my wit. You'll miss killing Morgan Spencer.” I said, feeling the climactic music playing. It wasn't actually playing, but I think it would be if this was TV.

Dominic kept on smirking. He was gazing right at me, messing with the handlebar that held my existence.

“Are you to tell me, you aren't Morgan Spencer?” The olive skinned bastard asked.

“Well, that depends on who you ask. Morgue will say I'm Darcy Anderson. Freddy will say I'm the Nightmare Girl. Jason won't say anything because he never talks. My favorite killer, Chucky, will say I'm that Creepy Little Girl with the Creepy Eyes.”

After we finished eating lunch, Morgue took me to this weird shop called Claire's. It was for Tweens, but that was what we were at the time. She showed me some crappy earrings, toys and weird stuffed animals with big eyes.

Dominic rolled his eyes, that stupid slappable smirk still on his face. “Creepy eyes? Those amber eyes do creepy me out a little. No, wait, they just make me laugh.”

“There's this new thing called colored contacts. You'd be surprised what kind of stuff you can get at 2 in the morning for nothing. Actually, nothing’s a lie, it cost an arm and a leg.” It was that dealers, he didn't need them anyway.

Then, Morgue showed me the jewelry section. Nothing too exciting. Just a bunch of bracelets with keys or plastic food or two halves of a broken heart. Except for one pair of necklaces, shaped like lollipops. One was purple, one was pink. One for the older, one for the younger. One for Morgan, one for me.

“But not your arm or leg.” Dominic smiled.

Morgue picked them up, quickly buying them and giving me the pink one. She said something I will never forget as she put her’s on. I’ll never forget the look in her amber eyes.

“These are our Twin Sister Necklaces. As long as we wear them nothing can stand between us. We may have sibling problems, hate each other's guts, or we tried to kill each other.”

“It also cost you your head.” The man in the black suit said.

Morgan held my hand, looking me right in the eyes when she finished. “But as long as you and I breath, Darce, we will always be sisters. You're my best friend Darcy, nothing will ever change that.

“Nothing.”.

“Good-bye.” I whispered.

*schlink*

---

Morgan

Holding my head in my hands, I waited for the inevitable. Nothing had changed. I was still in this stupid cell. I let everyone down. They all trusted me and I fucking let them down.

This was all my fault. If only I had tried harder. If only I had gone and protected Lilac. If only I had protected my friends and family. Now Darce, my baby sister, was going to die because of me.

It was just the wait now. The antagonizing wait. Every second felt like an hour, every minute felt like a day. It was almost too much!

When it finally hit, it hit me hard. I was barely aware that I was screaming. Nearly pushed off my cot in pain, there was an unbearable pain in my chest. My heart had to be breaking, crushing itself into dust. My eyes were burning, the contacts must be acting up.

I dug my fingers into my eyes, yanking out the purple lenses and throwing them onto the floor. A small wetness hit my cheek, falling down to the floor.

“Hey, Created, what’s with all the-gah!”

When he started speaking, I shot up and wrapped my hand around his throat. His brown eyes widened, shocked as to how I got up so fast and how I was keeping my hand on his throat.

“What's wrong big guy? Cat got your tongue?” I laughed. The guard choked, trying to swat at me. I was offended. “It's rude to hit a girl Mister. You need to be punished. Do you know your punishment?” The guard choked and swatted again. “I’ll take that a yes. Nighty night.”

*SNAP*

*thud*

His muscular form fell to the concrete floor. His head at an odd angle, it was practically resting on his shoulder. He looked kinda like a rag doll, wish he was a little smaller. We could’ve played some more.

I reached my hand thru the bars, grabbing a ring of keys from his belt. Quickly checking to see which key matched my lock, I hummed a little tune. Not from any song, just because I felt like humming.

Opening my cell, I looked down at his limp form. He looked precious.

*crack*

Now his face was smashed. Much better than that wreck he had before.

Darcy was gone now, someone had to take her place. Someone who can do what she does. Someone to show Dominic Chamberlin that us Andersons don’t take things lying down.

Time to play.

Author's Notes:

The end...has begun
Comment, like and favorite

Chapter 49: Morgana and Lilac

This chapter gets a little gore-y, tread at your own risk. And for all of you hating Dominic, he's about to get his just desserts.

Morgana

Oh, a killer’s life is a wonderful life,

A-rovin' over the town,

Give me a career as a serial killer

It's the life of a murderer for me

Oh, the life of a murderer for me!

Oh, a killer’s life is a wonderful life,

They never bury your bones,

For when it's all over a jolly land killer

Drops in on his friend, Dominic Chamberlin

Oh, my good friend, Dominic Chamberlin!

This is amazing! I can't remember feeling this free in all my life. That's a lie, I felt like this fifty years ago. Why on earth did I ever want this to stop!

Just ahead of me, a guard stood on a corner. He was still, holding a gun in his hands. Amateur. A good guard wouldn't fight me.

I reached into my pocket to try and find my good knife. It was a pocket knife, with a dark pink casing. Sadly, it wasn't in there. Fuck. I liked that knife. Ah well, killers can't all be choosers.

Running into the hall to the guard, I managed to get him down with minimum noise.

“Now, I would love to paint this pretty white floor and wall with your blood, but I left my knife in storage. Consider yourself lucky.” I told him as I pushed down on his windpipe.

He suffocated quickly, not one drop of blood. It upset me. I checked his person for any weapons, I would like something painful looking to help with Dominic.

Just a .38, flashlight and Taser. Hmmm…gives me an idea. Plus, a new idea for an outfit.

Focusing on that new power I had, I looked to my right and saw a red and gold portal appear on the wall.

Well, tally-ho!

---

(Thirty minutes later)

The man I prepared for execution finally came into his office. Dominic was getting comfortable in his desk, the set sun giving him little light. All he had on was one of those lamps you see in libraries with the thin green overshadow with the beaded string. He seemed to be just enjoying the fact that Darcy was dead.

Darcy…dead...my sister. Lilac…MIA…my daughter. My friends…MIA…that bastard.

I slowly came out from my hiding spot, revealing myself in the light.

“Huh?” Dominic said before noticing me and smirking. I did too. “Darcy, come for a little revenge?” The man moved slightly to the left in his chair.

“Don't even try for the gun. I got rid of those bullets five minutes ago.” I instructed, still smirking.

Dominic checked it himself, getting the and finding the six bullets missing.

“I would also take another look at your attacker. Appearances can be deceiving.” I said, taking slow steps towards Dominic. I leaned over it and made sure he got a good look at my eyes.

His like green eyes looked over me, trying to make sense of who I was. I gave him a stuff glare and it slowly clicked.

“Morgan?”

A devilish smile grew on my face, I'm sure I resemble the Cheshire Cat. Why did I ever stop this?

“Nice to see you, Dominic. Could you please tell me where Darcy’s body is? I wanna give her some ‘special’ company.” I asked politely.

Without wasting another second, I pushed the button on the device in my pocket.

A screeching sound filled the air. Dominic's face paled considerably, his eyes reddened slightly and the blood veins could be seen on his head. His eyes widened as he realized he couldn't move.

“Ya like? I stole it from Stark Industries. They had a bunch of these hidden away in a warehouse. The earpiece was a little harder, but worth it.” Slowly, I revealed the earpiece I had placed in my ear but kept it in place.

Dominic struggled, trying to move against the paralysis. I laughed cruelly, doing my best evil laugh.

“Haha, I'm sure Darce tried to warn you about me. Or at least I warned my Ponyville friends. Ya see, Dom, before I met Darcy, I went into Thirty Days of Night and those were the best years of my life. No hiding behind the sun, no fear of death, just feeding and screaming and more screaming. Once I finished Barrow, I went to the next town, then the next, and then I went across Canada, then I reached Washington, and then Oregon, then the other forty-six states. Hawaii was sadly unreachable for obvious reasons.” I said, looking at my nails that I painted blood red.

Special recipe, blood mixed with a clear nail polish to create…Blood Polish. Patented pending. I could hear Dominic struggling.

“Darcy, she was a strange case. Her whole existence was made from my bloodlust. Her whole reason for existence was to keep me a little angel. She liked to make people wonder what could've happened, killing her prey before it could blink, like a Weeping Angel but she could move even when you looked at her.” Man, we would've made a good team.

Dominic struggled again. Rolling my eyes I pressed the button again and watched as his chest heaved up.

“It's ride to ignore someone when they're talking.” I growled. “As I was saying, I like to play with my prey. Make them beg for it, beg for me to do it quickly. Darce, she’ll only do that if you pissed her off. I wish she could be here and watch as I slowly make you bleed all over this nice clean floor. I hate clean floors.” Reaching into the same pocket from before, I pulled out my next little trick.

The paralyzed man continued to struggle, regardless of the effects the device had on him.

*shink*

I revealed a pocket knife, my favorite pink one with a little sticker of three balloons on it. This reminded me of Cupcakes.

“This is like my baby, I call her Knifey, I have another one. She's somewhere in these halls. You took and threatened my daughter. Knifey is very protective of her. She can do a lot, but my favorite bit about her,”

In a flash, a moved the knife across the desk to connect with Dominic’s cheek and make a big gash.

The victim groaned.

“She makes really quick cuts. Now, wanna play a game?” He tried shaking his head. “It's called ‘How Many Cuts Can Knifey Make In The Hour You Can't Move’. I think a hundred. What about you?”

He groaned, and I cut his other cheek.

“That's two. Ninety-eight to go!”

---

Lilac

This was so sad. The Clipboard Man had taken Spike such a long time ago. He didn’t even get a chance to use his fire because Clipboard stuck some needle in him and Spike fell to the floor, asleep from what I could tell from the rising of his chest before they took him away. Clipboard and some more men in coats.

They laughed at me. Saying that my mom had...gone......she was gone...and then Aunt Darcy would go......then.......then..........then I would.

*sniffle*

*crash*

*pfft*

*eek*

“Huh?”

I heard a sound come from the door. It sounded like it was opening again. I backed away from them, not wanting to go. They must be here to take me away...I don’t wanna die. I want my Mommy!

“Psst, anyone in here?” A voice asked.

Wait...I knew that voice!

“Ms. Caroline?” I asked.

“Lilac!” The voice yelled. I heard some shuffling and saw the caramel haired girl walked up to my cell. She was smiling at me with her green eyes. “Anna! Maddie! I found Lilac!”

Two other girls ran in. Ms. Anna and Ms. Maddie. They both looked the same as the last time I saw them, only they looked little more tired and kept having rushed breaths.

“Are you okay Ms. Anna and Ms. Maddie?” I asked them.

Ms. Maddie waved a hand. “Yeah, we’ve only been breaking out of our cells, avoiding guards and trying to call anyone on our earpieces. Nothing too special."

“You make it sound like we do this regularly.” Ms. Caroline said, getting the keys from the wall.

“We’re friends with Morgue, I’m pretty sure we are going to be doing this regularly.” Ms. Maddie joked.

“Look at Lilac, she looks like she’s been here for weeks.” Ms. Anna commented. She leaned down and looked at me with her deep blue eyes. “Have you heard anything on Morgue?”

With that, I sniffled again. “The man with the clipboard...he said......he said that....*sniffle* that Mommy was...she was....*sniffle* *sniffle* *sniffle*.” I choked out before I started crying.

“What?” Ms. Maddie said.

“No way. I know Morgue, she wouldn’t just let that happen to herself.” Ms. Caroline said.

“Caroline, Lilac said it herself.” Ms. Anna reasoned.

“We’ve been here almost two days. We know that Dominic does a lot of bad stuff, I’m willing to believe that his workers are mostly the same. They all probably told Lilac that to get her crying. Morgan is not dead. She’s stuck by us, even when she’s had all the other people she’s where she could’ve stayed forever, but she stuck with us. She could’ve lied to us when Twilight and the others showed up, but she didn’t.

“Morgue is our friend. She never gave up on us, and I’ll be darned if I let us give up on her.” Ms. Caroline said.

Ms. Maddie and Ms. Anna, both with tears in their eyes, nodded and turned to me as the cage opened.

“Come on,” Ms. Maddie said. “Let’s go get Morgue.”

---

Morgana

“FIFTY. Wow, the blood’s finally coming out.” I cheered. “The nerve agent must slowly be failing.” I patted Dominic’s back, making a tear on his shirt. “Nice job.”

The man groaned, staring at me with hateful yet pleading eyes. Most of his face had thin cuts, his arms had some too. Altogether it was fifty. I’m surprised I was able to keep count. Most people pass out at thirty, but they also bleed. Dominic’s nerves and blood vessels were mostly stopped so the blood did to. It was slowly working again.

Knifey, my favorite little toy, even after all this time you never let me down.

“We’re half-way there Dominic, you’ve broken my record. The last person made it to thirty-eight. He might’ve died before then, but, meh, live and learn. Fifty-two.” With a quick flick of my wrist, I made a cut on Dominic’s back. He groaned loudly, he must be feeling it a lot more.

“You know, for a little while, I actually thought you were gonna win. That Darcy was gonna die in vain. Then, I came back, and while Morgue is a great name for me, that name has vanished with it’s owner. Me, I want you to call me by my much more preferred name. Morgana. Doesn’t that just sound crueler? Yeah, it means sea or great circle, but I think of it as a sea of blood and a circle of Morgan then Morgana. Fifty-three. Fifty-four.”

Two more cuts, both on his back as Dominic squirmed.

“Morgana Spencer, that doesn’t sound right. Morgana Anderson? No, that’s Darcy’s last name. Morgana...Stardust? That sounds fun, but still not right. Ah-ha! Morgana Nightshade! Sounds darker. Dominic, fifty-five, do you have any ideas?” I asked him.

“please...” Dominic groaned.

“Morgana Please? Ugh. Just for that I giving you three. Fifty-six, fifty-seven, fifty-eight.” With each new cut I made sure to count. “Now, try again and this time with feeling!”

“just......stop.”

“For every name I hate, I give you three cuts. Fifty-nine. SIXTY,” Every time I hit a ten I yelled it out. “Sixty-one. Time for the legs, there’s no more reachable room on your back.” I pulled out the chair, lifted his left leg up to the table and prepared for 62. “Name.”

“Midnight.” Dominic said, he was starting to get some color in his cheeks.

“Hmm, nah. Sixty-two. Sixty-three. Sixty-four.” Three cuts on his legs, the drops landed right on the white ground.

“Blair.”

“Sixty-five. Sixty-six. Sixty-seven.” Their more cuts.

“Barnabas.”

“Sixty-eight. Sixty-nine.” Hehehe. I’m childish sometimes. “SEVENTY.”

“Bones.”

“Seventy-one. Seventy-two.” I lifted up his right leg. “Seventy-three.”

“Demon?”

“Morgana Demon? Are you even thinking? Seventy-four. Seventy-five. Seventy-six.” I took a big breath. “Can you help me with this counting stuff? It’s getting harder to concentrate.”

Dominic only gasped, trying to deal with the pain as all others did.

He tried taking breaths, probably to get along with playing my sick game. “DeVil?”

“That dalmatian killing bitch? Nice try. Seventy-seven. Seventy-eight. Seventy-nine. You were supposed to help me count! EIGHTY!” I yelled. “No more room. Time for the chest!”

Dominic nearly screamed when I dropped his legs down onto the floor again.

*knock* *knock* *knock*

I shot my head to the door. It didn’t sound like a guard knocking. I walked over to it and waited for someone to speak.

“Mr. President, we believe the Created escaped. So did the traitor’s friends and the other Created.”

I opened the door and saw a man dressed like a scientist. He was holding a clipboard, weird.

“Huh, I needed fresh meat. Dommy wasn’t playing nice.” I sized him up. “You’ll do.”

Grabbing the man’s shirt collar, I pulled him into the room and locked the door.

“Now, tell me, what do you think a good last name for me be? One, two, three.”

---

Lilac

The four of us kept running thru the halls of this place. Ms. Caroline had some weird looking gun with green balls inside it and shot it at the guards, it made them all fall asleep. Ms. Anna did too but Ms. Maddie had a square block that shot electricity at the guards.

“Where did you find all of this stuff?” I asked them.

“The guys who took us had a bag of the stuff, we didn’t really want the actual guns so we took these instead.” Ms. Maddie had explained.

Our small group kept turning with Ms. Anna as our leader. She said that they would first have to go to Dominic’s office because that’s the only way she knew of how to get to the dungeons.

Sirens started going off, the bright lights suddenly started blinking red. More guards came and Ms. Caroline said she was almost out of something called ‘ammo’ which I guessed were those green balls. Ms. Anna said the same.

It took a while, but I thought I finally heard something. One of the things that stayed with me when I came here was Dragon Fire and Enhanced Hearing.

“Stop.” I told them. “I hear something.”

“Ninety-three. Ninety-four. Sixteen. Seventeen. Ninety-five. Eighteen.”

“What is it Lilac?” Ms. Maddie asked me.

“Somepony is counting, but it’s weird because they keep going back to 16 and 18 and they go back to the 90s.” I told them.

“Which way is it?” Ms. Caroline asked.

I pointed down a left hallway.

“We’re almost there Dommy. Ninety-six. Ninety-seven. Nineteen. TWENTY. Ninety-eight. Twenty-one.” The voice said again.

Carefully, I walked ahead of Ms. Anna to guide them. I was the one with better hearing so it would make sense if I did.

“Now, come on Trev, don’t you go out on me like this. We haven’t even reached the thirties yet! Twenty-two. Twenty-three. Ninety-nine. Twenty-four. Damn it, no pulse. Dom we lost Trev. Ain’t it just a crying shame? Name”

“Please, just stop this.”

“I’ll let that slide since we just lost Trev.”

“Smith. Smith.”

“Smith? I actually like that one. In the right context it could stop someone’s heart...speaking of hearts.”

Wait...I knew that voice. But...?

I saw a door up ahead, I ran up to it despite the protests of Ms. Anna and Ms. Maddie and Ms. Caroline. It was locked but a quick use of my Dragon Fire fixed that. I pushed the door open...

“ONE HUNDRED!”

“AHHHH!”

“AHH!”

What I saw was too terrible for words. I saw a man that looked like Clipboard Man but he was covered in blood on his arms and face. On the other side of the room I saw two people, one was Dominic but it was hard to tell.

He was covered in more blood than Clipboard, his face was so red you’d think he was born like that. Standing behind him, was...Mom. Her outfit was different, it looked like a ninja suit, but red. Her hair was held up in pigtails and the lollipop necklace hung around her neck.

She held a knife in her hand but slowly let it go. It was pushed right into Dominic’s chest. Dominic and I screamed when I opened the door, mine was longer and his was very short. Mom looked over at me and I saw her eyes...they were orange.

“Lilac? What...are...you” The slowly shifted, fading back to amber as she stared at me. Mom looked back to Dominic and gasped, looking back at me she held a hand up to her face. “I...feel...tired..”

With that, Mom fell to the floor.

“Mommy!” I yelled, running up to her. I wasn’t totally sure what just happened, but I know my mom would need me.

I wasn’t gonna let her go.

Author's Notes:

So...I warned you.
That's the 49th Chapter. One more left and we will have hit 50!
Thank you to the people who liked, favorited and commented on this story. You guys really helped encouraging me! Give yourself hoof-bumps!
Comment, like and fav.

Chapter 50: Twilight Sparkle & Morgan

Twilight Sparkle

Trixie stood before me, the Alicorn Amulet around her neck. Her eyes were red, a smug smile on her face.

The whole town was shrouded in dark clouds, various flags with Trixie’s face covered the town in ominous fashions. The glass bowl was still over us all, trapping everypony, including me and my friends.

It’s been nine days since we last saw Morgan. We were all starting to get worried. It wasn’t until Princess Celestia sent me a request to help with the arrivals of the Saddle Arabia leaders did we all get a distraction. Applejack explained to me earlier that Apple Bloom was wondering when Lilac would get back, they had important Crusader business. Rarity said the same from Sweetie Belle.

Trixie came to town a few days after the letter from the Princess arrived, she was performing magic she couldn’t before and calling out for Raspberry and myself. We told her Raspberry was out of town on business, Trixie called her a coward. This caused Rainbow to nearly run into the blue unicorn, making Trixie grow one of her wings to equal her body mass.

We dueled, after Trixie threatened all my friends, and she won. Using her magic, Trixie cast me out of Ponyville. I stayed with Zecora, building up my magic to fight Trixie when Fluttershy rushed into the cottage.

Trixie was wearing the Alicorn Amulet. It corrupts the user with each use. She was making crazy demands; apples without peels, burning of wheels, and a town wide curfew. She also hasn’t given Pinkie back her muzzle.

Zecora helped me come up with a plan to take her down, I just had to use the six.

Nearby, there were two Rainbow Dashes flying above us all, Pinkie Pie was playing ten instruments at once, Applejack and Rarity just finished with their performance as foals, elderlies and finally Applejack as Male Applejack. I was surprised we managed to pull it off.

“You think you can fool the Great and Powerful TRIXIE!?” Trixie yelled, adding emphasis to her r’s.

“What are you talking about Trixie?” I asked her.

The statue behind Applejack and Rarity suddenly lifted in a red light, revealing Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Big Macintosh and Granny Smith to everypony.

“Trixie is a stagepony Twilight Sparkle. She knows a smoke spell when she sees one.” Trixie exclaimed before throwing the statue on it’s side. “Trixie also knows you didn’t clone the blue pegasus, that is probably another random pegasus from this town. The pink one is...a little strange, but Trixie knows that is fake too.”

Her horn glowed again and I felt the necklace yanked from my neck.

“Hey! Give that back Trixie!” I ordered.

“This is fake, I sense no more magical energy in this than I do from a rock!” Trixie dropped Zecora’s doorstop on the ground.

Trixie began laughing proudly, my friends started looking downcast. I had failed. “Trixie wins again! Now Trixie is the Highest Level Unicorn and she will rule this town!” Trixie continued to laugh at our failure.

The clouds overhead started forming together into a ball. Loud music came from the ball as pink and dark blue lights started jutting out.

“TRIXIE LULAMOON! YOU THINK YOU COULD CLAIM THAT TITLE FROM ME? I AM THE HIGHEST LEVEL UNICORN!” A loud, but all too familiar, voice called out.

Trixie looked towards the ball, her gaze angered. My friends gathered around me, ready to fight.

“Who dares try and take what is rightfully Trixie’s?!”

The ball moved, coming tightly together and giving us back some sunlight. The ball started moving into a face, the black changing into pink, blue, silver...and amber.

Morgan.

The ball smiled, the two ambers orbs serving as her eyes looking down at Trixie.

“THOU HAST FORGOTTEN ME? THY GREATEST FOE! FEAR NOT TRIXIE LULAMOON, FOR I. AM”

The ball disappeared into a loud pop. A figure fell onto the ground, basking in the now clear sky. Her midnight blue mane with silver streaks was lightly brushed, a dark blue cloak with a gold rope around the waist covered her raspberry pink coat, her amber eyes stared at Trixie with a fierce determination.

Two more figures ran up beside her. One was Lilac, the other was a light blue earth pony which a dark blue mane and eyes. Her cutiemark was like Raspberry’s, except the jumprope was all blue. I wonder who she was.

“Raspberry Stardust!” The pink unicorn yelled triumphantly.

Trixie gasped, but it quickly changed to a growl.

“You see, Skye, I told you Trixie would really miss me.”

“I don’t think that’s the word I would use.” The blue earth pony said.

“You’re completely right, Trixie totally missed me.” Raspberry said with her usual cheery and smug tone.

Trixie’s horn glowed red.

“Nice necklace Trixie, if you needed help with your magic so you could beat me, you could’ve just said so. Then again, you do have an inferiority complex, I expected no less.” Raspberry mocked. What was she doing?

The blue earth pony, who I guessed was named Skye, nodded. “Ms. Lulamoon has all the symptoms; constant use of her name, hatred of losing, plus that over-inflated ego.”

“Stop talking about Trixie like she is not here! And how did you know that name!” Trixie yelled.

Raspberry’s own horn glowed amber, pulling out a strange looking green glowing stick. “This is a magic wand. It’s enchanted with magic from another dimension. It’s way more powerful than your crummy Alicorn Amulet. It comes from the Fantasia Dimension, it can animate inanimate objects, conquer the power of nature and finally, it can do so much- hey!”

During her speech, Trixie took the glowing stick from Raspberry. Trixie threw the Alicorn Amulet on the ground and began laughing.

“Ha! Trixie can feel the power coming from it! Trixie doesn’t need that silly Amulet!”

Rainbow Dash, now seeing her chance, flew up to the amulet and took it away from Trixie.

The blue unicorn zapped my friend, but with a pink lightning bolt. Rainbow began laughing wildly.

“Stop it! That tickles!” Rainbow laughed. Trixie stopped the bolts as Rainbow flew the Amulet back over to me.

“Tickles? That was supposed to make you writhe in agony! This wand is defective!” Trixie complained.

“Wow. I can’t believe Trixie bought that.” Raspberry mocked. “That was just an old glow stick I found stuck in my freezer and used a powerful lighting spell on.”

Trixie held the wand in her hoof, it began rapidly changing from green, to blue, then purple, then red, then orange and yellow and back to green.

The blue earth pony clapped lightly. “A delightful show!” She cheered.

Raspberry trotted towards Trixie, taking the wand and shaking it. “You see Trixie, I did what I did with the help of my friend, Skye, she had to help me find the light spell and gather the explosives.”

That made everypony stop.

“Explosives?” I asked.

Raspberry’s horn lit up. “EVERYPONY DUCK!”

A loud boom filled the town, it shattered the glass over our heads and made it fall to the ground. When the glass landed on the ground it wasn’t hurting anypony, it felt like rain. Raspberry must’ve cast a spell changing the glass to water!

Trixie was standing with jaw agape, looking at all the water that used to be a giant fishbowl.

“And that, Trixie, is why Raspberry Stardust is the highest level unicorn.” Raspberry boasted. “Lilac, Skye, come along. We have stuff to do before tonight.” Raspberry said before she and her two friends began walking away.

“Wait!” Trixie yelled. “Trixie wants to know how you did that?!”

Raspberry shrugged. “I changed the spell. The inner workings of the glass just need a little switching just as the explosives went off. It gave me a couple extra seconds to cast the Spell Changer, making your glass water. The rest was gravity.”

“Trixie meant the clouds!”

“Ah, yes, that one.”

I saw Raspberry walk up to Trixie, leaning in close and whispering something into her ear. I couldn’t hear what it was, but Trixie was starting to look a little nervous.When Raspberry finally finished, she wrapped her pink hoof around the blue unicorn. Trixie was still gaping, Raspberry gave her a quick shove.

“Everypony. I think Trixie has something to say.”

The blue unicorn got up on her hooves, I walked up to her and gave her a kind smile.

“Trixie...would like...to apologize.” Trixie struggled.

“And?” Raspberry said.

“She regrets her use of the Alicorn Amulet.”

“And?”

“For taking the pink one's muzzle.”

“And?”

“She apologizes to those two colts, and those ponies she used as slaves.”

“And?”

“And Trixie apologizes to Twilight Sparkle for banishing her out of Ponyville.”

“And?”

“And? What else is there for Trixie to apologize for?”

“You broke Zecora’s thing.”

“Ugh. I’m sorry for breaking the door stop. Happy?”

“Very. You said I instead of Trixie. I see that as a step in the right direction.” Raspberry cheered. “Alright everypony, let’s clean this up.”

The ponies quickly got to work, but my friends and I did one thing first.

We hugged Raspberry and Lilac.

“Raspberry we were so worried!” Fluttershy told the pink unicorn.

“We thought that meanie did something to you!” Pinkie cried. I could see Raspberry struggle to breathe under our hug.

“He...almost...did!” Raspberry choked.

“Can’t...breathe!” Lilac gasped.

The seven of us backed away, letting the two take a deep breath of air. Raspberry stood up, having being knocked onto the ground by the hug, Lilac took her place on Raspberry’s back.

“How are you alive? I thought Dominic had you locked up.” I asked.

“After I... dealt...with Dominic, I thought I was gonna be locked up again. The other Travelers apparently hated him as much as I did. There were some problems after I dealt with Dominic, but Lilac helped fix them as well as a couple good knocks on the skull. When I explained that I was Danielle’s reincarnation, they went nuts! They decided that since I was technically their saviour and the next Danielle, they made me their Princess. I’m still as confused as you as to their logic behind it, I think they just want a good way of keeping tabs on me without posting 24-hour-guard at my house. Last I heard they were sending e-mails out to others Centers to tell them Danielle was reborn. Funny how things just work out like that huh?”

“What about Darcy?” Applejack asked.

Lilac and Raspberry stiffened. Oh no.

“She-We were too late.” Raspberry said, some tears falling from her eyes.

We all gasped, Darcy was…gone?

Raspberry instantly changed from sad to cheerful, giving us all her best smile. “Don't get all sad, Darce would start hitting you if you cried over her death. She hates criers, says they ruin all the fun. Stop crying.”

Even though we all knew the purple eyed girl for a short time, we nodded. Darcy did seem like the kind of pony that would do that.

“Now, let's clean up this mess. I have some letters to write before I get back to work.” Raspberry said, going off with Lilac and the earth pony.

“Wait!” Pinkie yelled.

Raspberry turned towards the pink pony. “Yeah?”

“Who's that?”

The unicorn looked to the blue earth pony and smiled. “This is my friend, Lila Chamberlin, her pony name is Blueberry Skye. This is her first time Traveling.”

“This was not what I expected.” Lila/Skye deadpanned.

Raspberry nodded. “Throw her two parties.”

As the three trotted away, I watched as they helped clean up Trixie’s mess. After watching for a second, I turned to ask Raspberry a question about how she dealt with Dominic.

“Twilight!” Raspberry yelled. “Don't you have a spell to practice?”

I gasped. She was right! I needed to be ready for when Princess Celestia came back into town with the representatives from Saddle Arabia tonight! I hope there’s still time!

---

Morgan

As I watched Twilight run off, I thought over the week I had just gone thru. That’s how long it had been since I saw Twilight and dealt with Dominic. Seven days, eight hours and 13 minutes since Darcy died. Seven days, seven hours and 34 minutes since Lilac saw what I really was. I knew the dragonling would be having nightmares, heck my own friends were having nightmares about it.

Lila, although skeptical since I murdered her father, stuck with me too. Mrs. Chamberlin seemed the most upset about it. I was surprised the Travelers didn’t kill me themselves.

“So, those letters you had to write, who are they for?” Skye/Lila asked.

“Celly, Lulu, Mia and her husband Shiny Hiney.” I explained, beginning the walk back to my house.

“Mia? Who’s that?” Skye/Lila asked.

“Mi Amore Cadenza. Everypony calls her Cadence or Cady and I wanted a nickname for just the two of us. So I took the first bit of her name. Mi and A. Mia. It works though.” I said.

“Princess Cadence said she liked it, Captain Armor is still angry about Shiny Hiney.” Lilac giggled.

Skye/Lila laughed. “Yeah, I can see it.”

“His Hiney being Shiny?”

“No.” Skye/Lila giggled. “The Mia thing. Using a human name for a pony without them entirely knowing it so it could work on Earth. It’s a good idea.”

“Do me a favor and don’t say Earth or Human around Equestria. There’s a green unicorn that will take you down if she hears you know about them, and I’m not kidding.” I warned the blue earth pony as my daughter giggled next to me.

Skye/Lila nodded, walking with me as we came to our house.

Now, all I have to wonder, is how did I become human in Equestria in the first place. Because I don’t have a bucking clue.

---

???

It was working. My plan. They were losing the pink pony's trust. From what my scouts have told me those Elements of Harmony have been acting hostile towards her. It was only a matter of time before they cast her out.

Then my revenge will be complete...I will finally have payback on that pony that ruined my plans. Beware Raspberry Stardust...

My children come for you next.

Author's Notes:

Two chapters in a day? I must say I'm getting better.
It's done. The story that took nearly nine months is finally done! Thanks to the people who fav'd and everything from the author's note before.
Oh? You noticed the cliffhanger? I guess you'll have to see what happens when Morgan's life continues...
Comment, like and favorite...but don't say good-bye just yet.
Dammit I promised myself I wasn't gonna cry.